Quest For Trinity: Life Goes On - Different Sex Story - Chapter 411 by CopyKatto full book limited free
395 Sex with My Cousin
standingstones
My cousin Linda's husband passed away recently. Linda is in her early sixties and just a couple of years older than me. When we were growing up I had always found her attractive. I would never have tried to act on it back then. I went to see Linda a few weeks after Mark, her husband passed on. She invited me in and gave me a big hug. Linda asked if I wanted a beer and we found ourselves clinking our bottles together.
"How are you holding up?" I asked her.
"I'm just lonely," she told me.
I knew how she felt. A few years back I got divorced from my ex-wife. That was a painful experience. I decided not to remarry at this stage of the game. I could see Linda was starting to sob. I never feel comfortable when someone does that. I moved closer and I put my hand on Linda's back and I began to rub.
It didn't take long before Linda had her arms around my neck and was holding me close to her body. I could smell her perfume and I was embarrassed to say my cock was stirring in my pants. Linda finally pulled back. Our faces were just inches apart. I guess I just lost my self control and I leaned in and kissed my cousin on the mouth.
"We probably shouldn't do that," Linda replied as she pulled back from our kiss.
I really didn't care anymore. I kissed her again and Linda didn't fight me. She actually opened her mouth and our tongues touched. You could say it was all downhill from there. My hands were roving all over her body. One hand went to her chest and I was fondling a tit. My cousin let out this passioned moan as we were getting into it. I knew I had to take control of the situation. I stood up and started to pull my clothes off.
I shed my shirt and then my shoes and socks came off. Lastly, my pants and underwear were removed. I stood before Linda with a half erect cock. She just looked at me for a moment and then she reached out and took my dick in one hand. She leaned forward and took my mushroom in her mouth. I hadn't had anyone do that in a long time. Linda slowly went up and down my dick. She moved her mouth right down to my root.
Needless to say, my cock was getting rock hard. I needed my cousin badly, that much I knew. I pulled away and I lifted Linda up from the couch. I began to pull off her clothes and she helped as well. My cousin was tall and thin. She had light brown hair down to her shoulders. Linda's tits were pear shaped and were tipped by light brown nipples. I had her get onto her back and I climbed in between her legs.
It was my turn now. I lowered my face and I lapped at my cousin's folds. She was getting into it now. Linda got louder as I slid my tongue into her gash. She was wet as I worked my magic on her pussy. A few minutes of that and I had to have my cousin for real. I pulled away and wiped my face with my arm.
"Go easy," Linda said to me.
I brought the head of my cock to her opening and I slowly entered my cousin's pussy. She was tight to be sure. I pushed in and out for some minutes until I finally had all seven inches of my cock inside Linda. I held my prick in place to let her feel me.
"God, you feel huge Mark!"
I began to feed Linda's pussy. I slowly built up speed until my balls were smacking against her ass cheeks. Linda wrapped her long legs around my back. We were now getting into a nice fucking rhythm. I never in a million years thought I would be having my cousin like this. Maybe she felt the same way. I drove my hard rod in as deep as it would go. I would circle my cock around in order to loosen her pussy muscles.
We had to have gone at it close to an hour. Linda seemed to need cock in the worst way.
"Are you getting close?" She asked me.
I nodded my head telling her I wasn't far from letting go.
"Cum in me Mark. I need to feel you explode."
It took me a few more minutes and then I felt my balls pinching. I pushed in as far as I could and then I released my load. My hot cream exploded from the tip of my cock. Linda's eyes went wide as she felt my cum coating her pussy walls. Her body shook as I kept feeding her cock. I shot one load after another into her greedy hole. It took some long minutes until we both calmed down some. My cock got soft and then I pulled out.
"I know what we did was wrong, but I needed to feel a man inside me," my cousin said to me.
We were lying next to each other on the couch. I brought my face down and I sucked on each of her nipples. That seemed to finish Linda off and she said she had additional orgasms from me using my mouth on her tits. We ended up back in Linda's bed that night and I had her again. This time Linda got me hard with her mouth and then she mounted my pole.
My cousin was sliding up and down my cock as I brought my ass up and fed her every inch of me. I was able to reach up with both hands and massage her tits. I fondled and pinched her nipples as Linda had more orgasms. I kept thinking that I was going to fuck my cousin for as long as I wanted to. I hope she felt the same way. I didn't have much cum left inside me. It didn't matter. Linda was bouncing up and down on my hard prick.
She was moaning and crying out for me to fuck her. I only wished I had done this years ago. We finally finished and I gave her a little bit more of my seed. Linda collapsed onto my chest and I held her in my arms.
"Are we going to be lovers?" Linda asked me.
I told her I would like that if she did. I soon found myself in Linda's bed a couple times a week. Linda needed cock and I needed to be inside her pussy. I loved the fact that I could fuck her with my bare dick. I always hated to use a condom. Linda tells me she can't be without me, right or wrong. At this stage of the game I could care less what anyone might think. I need to be buried deep in my cousin's pussy..
396 Sunbathing Saturday
standingstones
I was outside on a Saturday morning in June, doing some yard work. I am 42 and married, and my wife was out running some errands.
As I looked over to our next-door neighbor's pool, I saw their daughter Lori opening the door. From my vantage point I could look over the fence surrounding the pool to see Lori walking over to a reclining pool chair.
I seemed to remember she was 18 at the time, blonde, about five foot five inches, and definitely gorgeous. She certainly didn't see me observing her. She then proceeded to remove her white bikini top and bottom, and lie on the chair.
I could feel my cock rising in my shorts. Her breasts were small, but were pointed and hard from what I could see. Her pussy was shaved and she had those flared pussy lips I love to look at.
I had to get a closer look, so I quietly walked to the pool door and opened it. She had her eyes closed , so it made it easier to approach without being seen. I was only four feet away when she opened her eyes and saw me standing there. At first she tried to cover up, but she saw the bulge in my shorts.
"What are you doing Mr. Martin," she blurted out?
" I am sorry Lori, I will go now." But I didn't go, I was frozen there. I slowly pulled my shorts down and my boner sprang loose.
She was watching the whole time and her tongue was lightly licking her lips now.
I then straddled the lounge chair, my cock just inches from her face. Lori then opened her mouth just a bit and I knew I had to let her taste me. I moved up right up to her mouth and slid the head of my cock past her lips. Oh that felt so good!
She started to lick the head and took more of me into her mouth. I began pumping slowly, then feeding more and more of my shaft. God, this was unbelievable!
It seemed she sucked on my cock for a few minutes, then she pulled away and motioned for me to follow her. I gathered up my shorts and went inside the house. It was just the two of us there, her parents were away that weekend, she said.
I followed her to her bedroom. She then went and lied down on her back, spread her legs. I got a complete look and I crawled up over top of her. My mouth found a hard nipple and I sucked on it for what seemed forever. First one tit then the other.
I then took a finger and slid it across her pussy lips. She was wet and moaning the whole time I fingered her. "Fuck me Dan, please! I lifted up her ankles and spread her wide. My cockhead was now in place, and I sunk into her in one smooth motion.
"Ohhhhhhh!" She cried out. I wasn't going to let this opportunity slip away. I began to fuck her with long strokes, burying my cock up to the hilt of her pussy. She was tight but no virgin. "Oh God, Oh God," she was crying out to me!
I was getting carried away now, pounding her with my thick rod, stirring it around in her wet quim.
I said, "Lori, I will pull out when I get ready to cum." I could feel my balls tensing up and I knew I was close now. I was getting ready to pull out, when Lori wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me into her, tight.
"I want your baby seed, Dan. please!" There was no choice now, I started to shoot buckets of my hot froth deep into her belly. Her tight pussy was milking me, sapping me of any possibility to pull out.
This must have went on for at least ten minutes more. I can't recall cumming so much at one time. Sweat was pouring off of us, as I collapsed on top of her.
Afterwards we talked and she said she had seen me outdoors before in just my shorts and sneakers, and she got turned on!
She had only one sex partner up to that time, a boy from school, but he wasn't very good sexually.
The first thing she wanted to know was when we could fuck again! I said I would try to sneak out of the house tonight after my wife was asleep.
Right before I left Lori's house, she came over to me, still naked with my cum leaking from her pussy, and gave me a deep tongue kiss! " I want you to impregnate me, Dan, she whispered!"
It looks like I have my work cut out for me later that evening!
397 Video Love
standingstones
My son Alan had just gotten a small video camera and was going crazy videoing everything in sight. My husband bought it for Alan for his twentieth birthday. At first I thought it was a good idea but it soon got a little tiresome. One day I was doing some house cleaning and Alan was watching me. I was wearing a top that day and when I bent over my son started to video my cleavage.
"What are you doing?" I asked him rather angrily.
"Nothing Mom."
I told him to delete whatever footage he had of me. He wouldn't do it. I went over to take the camera from him and we sort of wrestled as to who would have it. Our bodies got pressed together and my tits were against Alan's chest. We just looked at each other for a long moment and then Alan kissed me on the mouth. I tried to pull away but Alan brought one arm around my waist. My son was wearing a pair of shorts that day. I could feel his cock bulge pressed against my belly.
Alan threw the camera onto the couch and he started to pull my top up over my head. I was trying to stop him but he pulled my top free. The only thing holding my tits in was my bra. I wear a 'C' cup and my son was staring at my chest. I hate to admit it even now, I was getting horny from all that tussling. Alan didn't waste a second. He reached around and unsnapped my bra. My big tits came free.
It all went so fast. Alan pulled down his shorts and I was looking at his long, thin cock. I guess I just gave in to my son's desires. Alan pulled my pants and underwear down and mother and son were standing naked together. I felt like a young girl seeing her first naked man. Alan retrieved his camera and started shooting my naked body.
"Stop that now!" I said to him.
Alan didn't stop at all. He took hold of me and pushed me onto the couch. He walked over to a table in the living room. He set it up so that the camera would take a video of the couch. Alan then walked over to me and got onto the couch. He took hold of my legs and spread them apart. I knew this should never have been happening but I had my eyes glued to his cock. My son knew just what to do.
He took hold of his dick and started to rub his mushroom head across my folds. I just lost whatever self-control I had that morning. I started to moan as I felt my son's cock growing bigger. In a few minutes Alan had his cock at my opening and he pushed into me. What can I say, there hadn't been much sex between my husband and me for some time. Alan sunk his prick all the way into my tummy. I gave up trying to stop my son. I wrapped my legs around his back and Alan took me there on the couch.
I looked down to see Alan's ass bobbing up and down as he fucked my pussy. It felt so good as he buried his long cock all the way inside me. I started moaning and I even told my son to fuck me hard. A big smile came over his face and he gave it to me even harder. I could feel his balls bouncing off my ass cheeks as he stirred his rod around in my drenched pussy. I was wet alright. My pussy was making slurping noises every time Alan drove his cock into me.
I never imagined anything like this would ever happen. Now that Alan was making love to me, I never wanted him to stop. Alan lowered his mouth and he found both of my nipples. He began to bite on each one and I screamed my head off. I was having these small orgasms as my son kept feeding me his cock. I wish I knew how long we went at it. Alan started making these noises and I knew he wasn't far off from cumming.
I was on the pill but I should have made him pull out. He didn't and I felt him blast his hot load of seed into my belly. I squeezed Alan's hard cock with my pussy muscles. I just had to get every drop of his baby seed from his dick. Yes, you could say I was addicted to my son's cock. I knew this wouldn't be the last of our lovemaking. Alan must have had a big load saved up for me. He squirted his spunk inside me for some minutes before he stopped.
We were both panting as Alan left his cock inside me and I kept milking his bone to get the last of his cum. When Alan did pull out, I reached down and felt his seed dripping out of my hole. I caught some of it on my fingers and I raised my hand and tasted it with my mouth. God, how I missed the taste of a man's cum. I licked my fingers clean and then Alan got up from the couch. I somehow got to my feet and went into the bathroom. When I got back. Alan was looking at his footage of our lovemaking.
"You have to get rid of that," I told him.
I didn't want to risk my husband or anyone else seeing what we had done. Alan went to the beginning and let me see the viewfinder. I almost came again. There was my son pumping his prick into my pussy and my face said it all. I was loving everything he had done to me. My legs were strapped to his body and you could see his long cock working in and out of me. I knew we would not be deleted anything that was recorded.
Alan said he would lock away the video camera so that no one could ever see us fucking. You are probably wondering if anything more happened between us. Alan and I started fucking on a regular basis. He would catch our lovemaking on his camera. There I was riding my son's cock and him squeezing my breasts as he drove his cock up into my pussy. I know it is totally crazy what we have done. It is even more insane to have a record of it but I can't stop now as I need to have Alan fucking me for as long as he can..
398 Yoga Sex
standingstones
For some reason my mother decided to take yoga classes. She thought it would help firm up her bottom. Mom was a full figured woman. I didn't see how it would help but if it made her happy, so be it. I stopped by one Saturday. When I walked into the house my mother was on her hands and knees there on her mat.
"Oh Greg, what do you think? Am I tightening up?"
"Sure Mom, it's working well," I told her.
Her body looked the same to me. I watched as my mother gyrated there on the floor. Her ass did look inviting to me. That tight spandex she wore was making me horny. I could also see her big breasts hanging down. She couldn't see me from where I stood. I took my hand and rubbed it across the shorts I was wearing.
"I feel so tight today, maybe you could help stretch me?"
I got down on the floor with Mom. She got up onto her knees and raised her arms. I was right behind her, pulling on her arms.
"God that feels good!" She told me.
My chest was up against her back. I'm sure my bulge was rubbing against her ass cheeks.
"Is that you that I feel?" She asked.
I had to do something. I pushed my mother's arms back onto the floor. I began to push my bulge against her ass.
"Greg!"
I took hold of the edge of her pants and I pulled them down, revealing her ass.
"What are you doing? Stop right now!"
I couldn't stop myself. I managed to free my cock from my shorts. I was rubbing my fat prick up and down her crack.
"Oh my God!" She blurted out.
All I knew was that I needed my Mom right now. Maybe she needed it as well. I was sure that she was starting to push back against me. All that friction was getting me hard. I took hold of my dick with my hand and I found her opening. I pushed my cock head into my Mom's wet hole. I knew she was wet from the sounds her pussy was making. She couldn't fool me. She needed cock. Mom started to moan as I slid more of my dick into her hole. I put my hands on her shoulders and I pulled her back onto my erection.
"Oh fuck!" She screamed.
I was so wound up now. I was slamming my fat pecker into Mom's body. I could feel her muscles tightening around my dick. I always thought that my mother was doing all this yoga because my Dad quit paying attention to her. Well, I was paying attention now.
The proof was when my Mom told me to fuck her hard.
"Please Greg, I need your cock!"
I gave my mother everything I had that morning. I filled her with my hard bone as she cried out to be taken. I just had to see her tits. I pulled out and flipped my Mom around. I was able to pull her top off. Her big tits came spilling out. She took a good look at my wet cock before I shoved it back into her body. I lowered my face and started sucking on Mom's nipples. She was like a whore that morning. She just couldn't get enough.
Mom wrapped her legs around me and then held on. My balls were slapping against her ass cheeks. I gave Mom the longest strokes I could.
"Don't stop," my mother begged me.
I had no intention of stopping until I was ready to unload. It probably took me fifteen more minutes. I couldn't hold back any longer. I shot hot strands of cum deep into my mother's belly. Her face looked shocked as I gave her my white juice. Mom squeezed me and got all my hot seed from me. When I was empty I rested my cock inside her spent pussy.
Mom was panting and shaking from the fucking she just took from me. I did pull out and Mom reached down between her legs. She scooped up some of my cum and brought it to her lips. It was so hot seeing my mother tasting my love offering. Mom did manage to get to her feet. She made it into the bathroom. I soon heard the toilet flush.
"I was doing all that yoga to impress your father. It looks like I got your attention instead." She told me.
I didn't hang around for a second helping. My Dad would be back soon. Mom said she would contact me later that night. It was around eleven pm when my Mom called. She said she was down in the wash room so my father couldn't hear.
"I don't know why you did that but I had three orgasms when we had sex."
Mom went on to say that she couldn't get my cock out of her mind. She said wanted me again. She needed to feel me take her pussy and fill her with my hot cream. As soon as we can find time when my Dad isn't around, I plan to have my cock buried inside my mother again..
399 Young Aunt Needs Cum
standingstones
This happened not long ago. I was twenty at the time and I just got home for summer break from college. One day my mother said that my aunt Sue wanted me to stop over at her place. I thought it was a little strange. I hadn't seen my aunt in a few years. Sue was my Mom's younger sister. I was guessing she was around thirty years old. I think she was considered the black sheep in the family. She had never been married and was a bit wild in her twenties.
I drove over one Saturday and rang the doorbell at Sue's house. When the door opened I was in for a shock. My aunt was wearing this tight shirt and very small shorts. Without staring too much, I could see camel toe was showing. Sue gave me a big hug and she welcomed me inside. I thought my aunt would explain why she needed to see me. She never did say why. Instead she offered me a beer and we sat down on the couch to talk.
Sue wanted to know all about my life. What was my major at school, did I have a girlfriend, anything about what I was doing, Sue needed to know. Sue told me very little about her personal life. She only told me where she worked and that there were no men in her life at the moment. I have to admit, I didn't hear much about what my aunt told me. I was giving her body a good looking over. My aunt had brown hair that fell to her shoulders.
Sue liked to show off her tits, that much I was certain of. She wasn't wearing a bra that day and her nipples were hard. I had to control my urges to reach over and fondle her breasts. I had finished my beer and I went over to the refrigerator to get another one. I opened the door and I felt Sue standing right behind me. She placed her arms around my waist and she squeezed me. I certainly wasn't expecting that. I felt her nipples pushing into my back.
"I've missed you so much Matt," she said.
I managed to turn and face Sue. She looked up at me and then placed her arms around my neck. Sue pulled my face down and we kissed each other. I hadn't been with a female in some months. I sure wasn't expecting my aunt to come onto to me. I didn't fight it. I placed my hands on the outside of her shirt and I squeezed her melons. That seemed to get Sue all worked up. My aunt reached down to the front of my pants and she rubbed my crotch.
It didn't take much for my dick to start growing.
Sue did break away from me. She led me back to her bedroom. I stood and watch my aunt strip out of what little clothes she had on. Damn, Sue had this incredibly tight body. Her pubic hair was trimmed down to a small patch above her slit. Those tits looked perky. There was no bounce to them. I followed suit and undressed. My dick came free and Sue reached over from the edge of the bed. She took me in her one hand and brought me to her lips.
My aunt inhaled my dick. This wasn't any half measure. Sue took me right down to the root and she bobbed up and down my prick. There was no doubt about it, Sue craved my cock. A few minutes of that and then Sue broke free. She looked up at my face. Her expression was like she was waiting for me to take her and use her pussy. I pulled my aunt to the edge of the bed. I lifted her legs up by her ankles. I flexed my knees and I fitted my head to her opening.
In one smooth move, I sunk my prick all the way inside my aunt's sopping hole.
"Oh Fuck Matt!" Sue cried out to me.
I buried my cock inside my aunt and then held it there. I was feeling my aunt's muscles gripping and then releasing my shaft. Sue was panting hard as she squeezed my fat cock. After a few seconds of that I began to give my aunt the cock she craved. I pushed her legs forward and then fed her every inch of my bone. I had never heard a woman howl like Sue did that day. She begged me to fuck her like some cheap slut.
I drove my cock in and held it there. Sue's greedy pussy was milking my rod. I didn't hold it there for long. I starting to pound my aunt's pussy. I gave her long, hard strokes. Sue's pussy was soaking wet. It would make these squishing sounds every time I entered her vagina.
"Right there Matt! You found the spot."
My mushroom must have been hitting a spot on her pussy walls. Sue's body was shaking from the pounding she was taking. We went a fairly long time there in bed. We were both sweating from our intense fuck.
"Please Matt, I need to feel you cum in me!"
I sure hoped my aunt was on some sort of birth control. I was taking Sue with my bare cock. I did as she asked. We went at it a few minutes more and then I couldn't hold out any longer. I sent a gusher of my cream deep into my aunt's body. We were both panting and grunting as Sue squeezed my dick and got all my seed from my dick. Whenever she would grip my cock I would shoot a hot rope of cum into her pussy. My aunt caught me on a good day. I was full of baby juice.
I let go of my aunt's legs and I slowly pulled my spent cock out of her hole. I no sooner removed my prick when all my white cum came dripping from my aunt's gash. I looked down to see my love offering come pouring out. Sue was breathing hard, trying to pull herself together.
"Damn, I haven't felt anything like that in a long time," she told me.
I joined Sue on the bed and I cupped each of her tits with my hand. I think Sue had a few more small orgasms. Once she got calmed down she got up and went to clean herself. She came back a few minutes later.
"I pushed out a lot of cum from my pussy," she told me.
I did have to ask. Was she on birth control.
"You don't have to worry, I'm protected."
I let out a sigh of relief. How could she ever explain becoming pregnant? Sue leaned over and kissed me on the mouth. She reached down and squeezed my dick. I could swear that Sue was trying to get me erect one more time. Well, it worked. Sue stroked my dick up and down and somehow I managed to get hard again. Maybe it was because it was my aunt trying to excite me. Once I was erect again, Sue straddled my cock. She slowly lowered herself onto my pole and I filled her with cock once more.
I was able to massage my aunt's firm tits with my hands. Sue was bobbing up and down on my dick. She was doing all the work this time around. I soon found out that Sue was so pent up from not having sex. Once we began fucking, she couldn't get enough of me. I eventually moved my hands down to Sue's ass. I was squeezing her firm bottom as Sue took all the cock that she needed from me. Don't ask me how but I did give my aunt more of my hot seed that second time around.
Once Sue brought us both to a boil, I blew more cum into her belly. Sue let out these screams as I shot some sticky loads into her body. Once more we got ourselves calmed down. Sue told me she had planned on us having sex that day. My mom had been telling my aunt all about me over the past months. Just hearing the description of what I looked like was making her wet with desire. Once I arrived home she had to see me as soon as possible.
That summer break flew by. I was over at Sue's place as often as I could be. I wish I had counted the number of times I came inside my aunt's pussy. The break wound down and I fucked my aunt one last time. I had Sue get on all fours and I pulled her ass up. I entered my aunt from behind and fucked her pussy deeply. Sue pleaded for my cum and I gave her a large dose. Once she milked me dry Sue began to cry.
"What am I going to do without you Matt?"
I told Sue I would be back for the holidays. I would see her then. That wasn't good enough for her. She did take a few photos of my erect cock with her phone camera. She managed to get a couple with our love juices coating my dick. Sue did tell me that she was in love with me. She wanted me back soon. I couldn't make myself say that I loved my aunt in return. The sex was fantastic. I just couldn't see how we could form a relationship long term.
I guess I will have time to think about that once I get back to school. At least I have my aunt's pussy waiting for me when I get home the next time..
400 Truth or Dare
MyKinkRocks
I placed a full bottle of tequila on the coffee table in front of my little brother.
"Ugh, what now sis?" Eric didn't even bother looking up from his phone.
"Lets do shots!" Taking two small votive candle glasses (the closest this house had to shot glasses) from the cabinet on the other side if the room, I was glad mom and dad would be gone all weekend. I planned to get wasted and didn't want to have to pretend not to be hung over tomorrow.
"No." My brother cursed as he lost another life in his game.
"Why not?" I pouted.
"Last time I was drunk, I drunk dialed my Ex."
"Then hide your phone. Mom and dad are gone all weekend and we graduate in two months." I placed the glasses on the table and opened up the tequila bottle. A year apart in age, Eric was insanely smart and had skipped a grade causing us to be able to graduate together this year.
"So?" My little brother finally put down his phone to watch me pour.
"We're almost done with High School!" I handed him a glass.
"Where did you get the alcohol?" Eric downed his shot with me.
"Left over from my nineteenth birthday last month."
My brother raised an eyebrow at me.
"Okay okay, I bought it yesterday. Geez." Eric was eighteen going on forty. Him and his knowing looks.
"Thought so."
"Lets play a game. How about 'Never Have I Ever'?" I poured us another and sat next to my brother on the couch.
"Boring. Truth Or Dare." We both downed our shot.
"Sure! I go first. Truth or Dare? " The burning of the alcohol warmed me up. Tipsy was on the way, right now I just felt good.
"Truth." Eric poured us another shot but we didn't pick them up yet.
"Are you a virgin?" I already knew the answer, but it was still fun to ask.
"No. Truth or Dare?" We took our shots.
"Truth." I would need another shot before I'd pick dare.
"Are you a virgin?"
"No. And you can't ask the same question. It's no fair." I frowned. It would also make for a boring game.
"Fine. Have you ever given a blow job?"
"You can't ask another question!" Did he ever play this game before? I downed a fresh shot. I was starting to feel tipsy. No more shots for a bit, I didn't want to get smashed too early.
"Answer the question sis."
"Yes. I even swallow." Okay, an over share but what the hell. I blamed the tequila running through my veins. "Truth or Dare?"
"Truth."
"When was the last time you had sex?"
"Ugh." He leaned back on the couch. "Four long months ago."
"Poor baby," I snickered.
"Fuck you. Truth or Dare?"
"Dare." Eric look over at me in surprised. It was time for the real fun to begin.
"Uhhh..." I could see my little brother thinking hard to come up with something. "I dare you to take off your shirt."
"Boring." I always wore a tank top under my shirts in case I got too warm. I flung my t-shirt at my brother and sat in my tank and shorts. "Truth or Dare?"
"Dare."
It was time to show him how dares worked. "I dare you to take off all your clothes and leave them off until the end of the game."
"Shit. What if I don't?"
"Then we call your Ex." I laughed at his grimace then watched closely from my seat next to him on the couch while he started to undress, the shots on the coffee table forgotten.
First his shoes and socks came off, then his blue polo and undershirt. Eric stood to unbutton his blue jeans and let them fall to the ground. I had seen my little brother in swim trunks before, but having him stand next to me in his boxers made my stomach turn in excitement. He hesitated briefly before taking them off and he stood there next to me completely naked.
I stared at his cock and swallowed. Maybe I should change my tactic from trying to embarrass him to something else, the alcohol in my system lowering my defenses but neither of us had nearly enough to influence our actions.
Eric sat back down next to me. "Truth or Dare."
"Dare." It took a lot of willpower to take my eyes off my brother's cock.
"I dare you," Eric grinned at me, "to go get your favourite sex toy and tell me what you like about it."
He learned quickly. I walked to my room, pulled a bag out from under my bed, and walked back to the living room. My brother's eyes widened in surprise. Either he didn't think I would bring it or it was the size of the bag.
"My favourite one? That's just so hard to chose!" I unzipped the bag and pulled out a bright blue buttplug. "I love using this one when I need something in my ass." Next came out a small vibrator. "This is great on my clit. Last but not least," I placed a fleshed coloured dildo on the table next to the others. It was nine inches long and an inch and half thick with a suction cup base and fake balls.
My brother's jaw dropped. I decided to share more information than I had planned.
"It took me a while to fit this monster inside me, but it slips in now. I love the suction cup because I can stick it to my wall and have it fuck me from behind." I noticed Eric start to shift uncomfortably. "Sometimes I stick it to the ground," I continued, "I love how it's balls hit me. When I take it to the hilt and rotate my hips the balls rub against my clit. Last time I did that, I nearly passed out I came so hard. Was that all you wanted to know?"
"Yes." He squeaked out, unable to hide his rising cock.
"Truth or Dare?" I left the toys out on the coffee table in front of us. The tequila bottle and glasses completely forgotten. My brother's rising cock distracting me.
"Truth."
He was trying to play it safe. No chance on that.
"Did hearing how I use my toys to fuck myself turn you on?" His cock became noticeably harder, now fully erect.
"Y-yes." My brother's breathing became erratic. "Truth or Dare?"
"Dare."
Eric took a deep breath. "Take off all your clothes and leave them off."
Bingo. I had been waiting for that. Standing, I kicked off my sandals then turned to face him fully. First my tank top came off followed by my shorts, leaving me standing in a black lace bra and panties set. Reaching behind me, I unhooked my bra but didn't let it fall. I watched him stare at my chest for a moment then slowly let it fall off my arms and to the ground.
Eric moaned at the sight of my double D breasts exposed. I watched him as I brought my hands to my nipples and rolled them between my fingers, making them hard.
"Oh shit," my brother whispered.
"Do you like them?" I tugged at them, making me wetter and soaking my panties.
"Yes."
Releasing my nipples, I brought my hands down my body, hooked my fingers in my underwear, and slowly took them off. There I stood before my little brother, my pussy wet, completely bare, with his cock standing at attention.
"Truth or Dare little brother?" Please choose dare.
"D-dare."
"I dare you," I took a couple of steps and straddled his legs, his erection pointing up between us. "To use your hands and mouth on my breasts for five minutes."
Not needing any coaxing, my brother brought both his hands to my breasts and squeezed them. He pushed them together then apart before using his fingers to pinch my nipples. It felt amazing. Eric rolled them, tugged them, and pinched them enthusiastically, his touches becoming more firmer.
"I said," I pulled his head to me, "to use your hands and mouth."
My little brother didn't need to be told twice. Lips immediately found my nipple and he started to suck and I could no longer hold back my moans.
"Oh yes little brother, suck me." I rubbed my wet pussy against his legs, coating them. "Feel what you're doing to me?"
"Yes." He pinched hard.
"AH! D-do you, oh god yes keep doing that." He was now switching between breasts, biting at the hard nubs. I forgot my question.
"Truth," Eric sucked on a nipple, "or Dare?"
"Dare." I had no clue if five minutes where up and at this point I didn't care. All that mattered was the hope that his dare would be good.
"Suck my cock."
It was better than good. Without a word, I quickly slipped off his lap and fell to my knees between his legs. I had been hoping for this dare since he took off his pants. Taking his hard cock in my hand, I stroked it as I pushed it up. At the first touch of my tongue on his balls, my little brother moaned loudly. I licked one before taking it into my mouth and repeated it to the other.
"Fuck." My brother was gently rocking his hips now.
Letting his balls go, I cupped them with my hands, massaging gently. I stilled and waited for my brother to look down at me. Once our eyes met I lowered my mouth over the head of his cock. When his eyes darted away from mine, I stopped. I wanted him to see his sister suck his cock.
Eric's gaze returned to mine and I began sucking him and massaging his balls again. Taking as much of his seven inches I could, I decided to try deepthroating for the first time. I didn't have him all the way in before I started gagging. After pulling back, I tried again not getting any more of him in. I took his hand and placed it on my head. The smart boy didn't need to be told what to do and helped push my head down to take more of him. I still didn't hit the base, but I got closer.
"Hmmm, I'll have to practice more on you later." I commented after finally taking my mouth off him. My brother's cock twitched. Now I began to suck him off in earnest, my head bobbing up and down his slippery shaft quickly.
"Sis I'm about to... Oh god, suck me off sis" my brother's hips thrusted up. He started pulling at my hair trying to get my mouth off him. "I'm about to cum!"
"Good." I returned to sucking him. If he was going it come anywhere, it would be my mouth. It didn't take long before I felt the first shot of cum hit the back of my throat. I swallowed around his cock, taking load after load in my mouth and didn't waste a drop. Once done cumming, I licked his cock clean.
"Truth or Dare?"
"Truth. I don't think I can take any more dares right now," my brother answered.
"Did you like having your big sister suck your cock?" I leaned down and licked his soft member, wishing it was hard again so I could suck it some more.
"Yes. Your mouth is amazing."
"So... you'll help me practice deepthroating?" I tried to ask as innocently as possible.
"Yes," Eric grinned. "Until you are a master at it."
I would get my lips around his cock again, I smiled happily at the thought.
"Truth or Dare?"
"Dare." I answered. His last one was fantastic and I hoped this one would be as well.
"I dare you to use your toys in front of me."
I thought for a minute, planning what to do. Glad I left everything out, I reached into the bag that held more of my sex toys and pulled out a bottle of lube. Time to put on a show my little brother would never forget.
I sat on the coffee table in front of him and opened my legs, giving Eric his first look at my pussy.
"See how wet you've made me?" I used my hands to open myself fully for him to see.
"Fuck." His eyes were glued to my pussy.
Keeping myself open, I used a finger to gently rub my swollen clit. I shuddered at the touch, more sensitive tonight than I realized. I stood and turned around so my ass was facing my brother now. I grabbed my bottle of lube squeezed some onto my fingers and used my other had to spread my ass cheeks. The lube felt cold against my asshole as I rubbed it, I pushed my fingers in. I removed my fingers and grabbed the lube again, this time squirting some on the buttplug I still had on the coffee table.
Biting my lip in anticipation, I dropped the lube and picked up the plug, bringing it back around to my ass. I turned to watch my brother's face as I pushed it all the way in, fitting it snuggly inside. Never had I done this in front of someone else and I found my cunt dripping in excitement. I used both hands to now spread my asscheeks so my brother could get a better view. His soft cock began to harden.
I turned to face my brother once more and sat on the coffee table again, making sure to tilt my hips a bit so the base of the buttplug was flat against the table, pushing it into me. Reaching out, I took my favourite dildo off the table and brought it to my mouth, making a show of sucking it and cupping the balls.
It was a bit big to suck, so I reached into my bag again and pulled out a much smaller black one with no fake balls. Taking the black dildo in my mouth, I brought my larger one down to my pussy, rubbing it's head up and down my slit. Relaxing, I pushed the large head of my nine inch dildo inside of me and paused while I got used to it inside. Ever so slowly, and watching Eric stare intently between my legs, I pushed it inside me until I hit it's base. I removed the black dildo from my mouth.
"I love having every hole filled and stretched out." Returning the dildo to my mouth to suck, I watched his eyes dart from my face to my pussy, taking it all in. My brother's cock was hard again. Slowly, I started to fuck myself with the fake cock inside me, enjoying the way Eric's eyes couldn't stay still.
It didn't take long before I was rocking my hips to meet my thrusts, moaning loudly as my orgasm built. Having my little brother watch was turning me on more than I thought it would and soon I came around the large dildo inside me, pushing it hard into myself. I shuddered. There I was, completely naked sitting on the coffee table in front of my little brother, my buttplug in my ass, sucking on a dildo, and a fake cock in my pussy. After one last shudder, I pulled the dildo from my pussy and brought it to my mouth to lick it clean.
"Fuck it," was the only thing I heard before I felt my brother lift me to my feet making me drop both my dildos, then he tugged me to the middle of the living room. He laid down and pulled me down over him. Without warning he pushed my hips down on his cock, entering me fully.
I didn't need any coaxing to start bouncing on my brother's hard cock. It was finally inside me and I wasn't going to waste any time. The feeling of him thrusting up into me while the buttplug stayed in my ass overwhelmed me and I came the hardest I ever had and after only a minute of fucking. I was spent but that didn't stop me from continuing to fuck my brother, he deserved to cum also.
"Come on little brother," I said. "Cum inside your big sister's pussy. You'd like that right?"
"Yes!" Eric flipped us around so my back was now on the floor and he slammed into me. At the speeding up his thrusts, I was surprised to find another orgasm building inside myself. "Your pussy feels great on my cock. Do you like having your little brother slam it into it you?"
"Oh god Eric!" I wrapped my legs around his back. "Fuck my cunt! Pound me into the floor!"
My brother was slamming hard and fast into me when he came with a yell, shooting cum deep inside me. At the feeling of the first spurt painting my insides, I came around him.
Breathing hard and sweating, Eric fell on top of me, his softening cock still inside me. There was no way my legs where going to work after that last orgasm.
"Hey sis?"
"Hmmm?" I asked drowsily, already deciding to just sleep on the floor with my brother's soft cock inside me.
"Truth or Dare?"
I started to laugh..
401 Truth or Dare
NerdyGyrl39
I had always considered myself to be a pretty grounded person. I never did anything too crazy and never really stirred the pot. If you saw me walking down the street you would see my glasses, shoulder length blonde hair, pale skin, and average build and think me no different than any other woman out and about.
My brother on the other hand was quite a different story. He loved to stir the pot and more than once had caused our parents to shake their heads with nothing to say with something he had done. He had jet black hair, was over six feet tall, and looked like he lived in the gym or tanning salon. More than one person had been surprised to find out that we were siblings.
In a sense I envied my brother and how he was so care free. He cared only about what he thought and what he wanted to do. Nothing else in the world mattered to him. Maybe that's why I focused so much on making everyone around me happy. Maybe I felt that I needed to make up for him.
Another shock and surprise would be that my brother and I actually got along really well. We hung out with different crowds but when we were together we were more like friends than brother and sister. So I thought nothing about the night that would essentially change my life or give it a good nudge in a different direction.
I was in my bedroom watching Netflix on TV when my brother knocked on the door.
"Hey Ash, some friends and I are having a party at Hugh's tonight if you want to go with us."
"Is Hugh that want to be grudge rocker with the goofy looking beard?"
"That's him. He may be odd and look goofy but he has his own house and a brother that can get lots of cheap alcohol."
I shrugged my shoulders, "I never really drink at these parties so if it's going to be a bunch of you throwing up on each other than I'll pass."
"There is going to be drinking but I can't get drunk since I have to work in the morning and some of the others do as well so we'll keep you company."
"Alright, when is it?"
"Be ready at 9:00 p.m." With that he closed the door and left my room.
The next few hours went by pretty quickly as I got more nervous about the party. For some reason I always got nervous when I was about to go somewhere like a party even if it was with people I had known for years.
I finally decided to get dressed for the party choosing simple jeans shorts and a blue t-shirt. It wasn't going to be anything formal and I wasn't trying to impress anyone so comfort was more priority than dressing up.
My brother and I got into his car and we went around picking up a couple of people that he told he would give rides to. We had told our parents that we were going to a party, we just left out the part about alcohol. Part of me thought that they knew that alcohol was going to be there but ignorance is bliss or so they say.
We pulled up to Hugh's house and it actually looked pretty nice. I suspected that he was able to afford it because it was five miles outside of town and in middle of a field where nothing else was. Not exactly prime real estate but who was I to judge considering I still lived with my parents and he had his own place.
We went inside the single level ranch house and inside the party was going already. The lights were off and strobes and lasers bounced around the living room mixing with the loud music to turn it into a club. My brother and his friends shot out all seeking people they knew and mixing in. I made my way through the living room saying hello to a couple of people I recognized and making my way to the kitchen.
Once in the kitchen the group of people thinned out and the normal lights were on. The people in here were talking while hanging out around the refrigerator or the keg. Some empty trays on the kitchen counter hinted that at one-point food had been out but it was long since gone. I decided to grab a cup of what looked to be punch and wait to see if anyone I knew came into the kitchen.
Over the next two hours I talked to a handful of people that came through. The real surprise was how good the punch tasted. I knew it had alcohol in it but it didn't taste as strong as most of the other mixed drinks I had tasted so I kept drinking it. Finally, I went to get another glass and found that my vision was not keeping up with me. I decided to hold back and hold up the counter for a little bit.
Shortly after that my brother came into the kitchen. I know he was trying to talk to me but I really couldn't make it out between the noise from the party so I just nodded my head and followed him down a set of stairs. I was unaware that the home had a basement at all.
When we got to the basement there was a group of men and woman standing around talking. Finally, a guy I recognized named Jason told everyone to be quiet and sit down. I sat next to my brother and a guy I didn't recognize.
I turned to my brother, "what are we doing?"
"Porno truth or dare."
That was a sobering phrase. "Why the Hell are we playing porno truth or dare?"
"Calm down, it's not as bad as it sounds and who knows you might have some fun."
For once maybe I wanted to be the one that just got to have fun and didn't have to make everyone happy. So I leaned back against the wall by where I was sitting and decided to play.
Jason drew from two large boxes that had been made for the game. One was labeled truth and one was labeled dare. It was kind of crazy as one girl masturbated in front of us, another girl had to do a strip dance, a guy had to do a helicopter with his pants down, and another guy demonstrate how to put on a condom. Crazy dares went around the circle but a lot of us played it safe with the truth card. I had the delight of sharing the tale of my first masturbatory experience and my first time having sex with the group.
As the game continued more drinks were passed out and in response more people began to choose dare. The dares also seemed to increase. One girl chose dare and was told she would be giving a guy a blowjob. A spinning bottle chose the partner for her and the crowd cheered her on as pants were dropped and she went to work.
Before I knew it my brother was up and he chose dare. Jason reached into the box and pulled out a card. He looked at it and smiled before saying "you must have sex with a girl in front of everyone."
My mouth dropped as I didn't really want to watch my brother have sex in front of me. He was not as phased as he stood up and took off his shirt. The people began cheering and I could only laugh with a small smile.
The bottle was placed in middle of the group and spun around hard. I watched the crowd of people as some of the woman licked their lips and eyed my brother. I knew a few of them would think this more of a reward than a dare. I hadn't even noticed the bottle pointing at me until some fingers started pointing as well.
I looked up to my brother and his smile had disappeared. I looked around to the crowd and saw a mixture of giggling and smiling going on.
"He's my brother so we're going to have to re-spin," I said.
My brother turned towards Jason, "yeah man."
Jason smiled and leaned back, "it was a fair pick man. The bottle choses fair and square."
The people around us began chanting "do it." Soon hands were on my back and pushed me into the center of the circle. I stood up next to my brother and was looking around at all the people still shouting "do it." I looked at my brother who had a worried look on his face.
Finally, he shrugged, "I don't think we're getting out of this."
At that moment my heart jumped into my chest, "you want to have sex with me in front of all these people!?"
"They're just going to get louder and more demanding until we do. We might as well just be quick and get it done."
I turned around and looked for a spot to leave through but most of the people were standing up now and closing around us. They obviously sensed my intention to run. I felt someone grab my shoulders from behind so I spun around, it was my brother.
"Quick and then it's over."
It looked like I didn't have a choice. My brother was already undoing his pants. I closed my eyes and took a deep swallow as I started undoing the buttons on my shorts. Some of the crowd began cheering while a large amount continued to cheer "do it." As I got to the last button I slipped my hand on the inside of my shorts and underwear pushing them down to the ground and kicking them to the side. I opened my eyes and lowered myself to the floor and laid on my back.
I looked up to my brother who was stroking himself to hardness as he looked down at me. He was actually pretty well gifted. He dropped to his knees and pushed my legs open. I turned my head to the side and tried to focus on people's shoes. Soon I felt my brother push into me. My body betrayed me as pleasure was sent from my vagina as he penetrated me. It seemed like forever as more of him and then more was slid inside before his hips were against me.
I tried not to show and of the pleasure being sent to my brain as I once again closed my eyes. I heard my brother's hands hit the floor on either side of my head as I felt him begin to move his hips back and forth. My body continued to betray me as it had no care that the pleasure being given to me was coming from my brother. All it knew was all the right parts were connecting in all the right places.
My brother started to increase his rhythm and I found it hard to control my reactions as my breathing began to get rapid. His hips hit me harder as he tried to push deeper into me and I found myself trying to open my legs more. I opened my eyes to see pure focus on my brother's face. I couldn't keep back my body's reactions as I breathed hard and was slightly moaning. My brother thrust into me as hard as I imagine he had with any other woman he had been with. My hands grabbed what carpet they could hold on to.
The ultimate betrayal started to come as my body began to feel the orgasm coming. I found myself wanting it though. I tried to open my legs more and push against my brother when he thrust in. Soon he was at a rapid pace and I was slow close. I felt the upcoming release and soon warmth flooded my body as it hit me. My brother continued to thrust before he sat up and pulled out of me. I looked down to see him give himself a couple of strokes and then sperm began shooting onto me from his penis. I laid my head back and closed my eyes coming down from the high.
Soon my breathing was returning to normal and the cheering people around us started to calm down. I opened my eyes and sat up. I looked down to see myself covered in my brother's semen. I looked at him and he was on his knees regaining his breathing as well. People around us were smiling. I reached over and grabbed my shorts to notice that my underwear was no longer with them. I pulled my shorts on not even trying to clean up.
I stood up and pulled down on my shirt and tried to regain my composure. I looked back to see my brother dressing as well. I walked over to him, "we need to leave." Then I went upstairs.
Going up the stairs I had tunnel vision as I headed for the front door. Once outside I took a deep breath of the fresh air and tried to pretend the house wasn't behind me. I didn't know how long had passed before I felt the hand on my shoulder.
"Hey, I'm sorry about that." My brother was there.
I thought about it and it actually made me smile a little, "you actually were pretty good down there."
"Well I like to please, even in the rough times."
"Oh, so I was rough?" I joked. Humor helped me turn my focus.
"You did just kind of sit there and take it." My brother also liked to use humor.
"Well next time I'll blow you and do a little strip tease."
"I'll hold you to it."
We both kind of laughed. "Thanks for not blowing your load into me."
"I wasn't really feeling getting you pregnant and adding to the night. Let's go home."
When we got into the car I sat there for a second before reaching over and starting to undo the buttons of my brother's pants.
"What are you doing?"
I didn't respond as I grabbed hold of my brother's penis and took it out of his pants. As I bent over and took it into my mouth I could still taste the mixture of his semen and me on it. I loved the flavor as I did my best to take it deep into my throat before almost gagging. My brother's questions had stopped as he was quiet.
As soon as he was hard I stopped sucking and went back to my seat. I put my hips up and undid my shorts pulling them down. Then as I kicked them off I climbed onto my brother straddling him and positioning himself at my opening. "By the way, I'm on birth control." With that I lowered myself on to him till he was all the way inside of me.
I began rocking my hips against my brother as all he could do was smile. I returned the smile as I moved my hips faster. Soon my brother grabbed my hips and began helping me with the momentum. I brushed my hair to one side as I was breathing heavy and having another orgasm build. His hands came up and grabbed my breast and squeezed them hard. I pulled up my shirt and pulled down the cups of my bra. He grabbed a breast in each hand and started playing with my nipples.
"Tell me how bad you want to cum in me."
He smiled up at me, "I want to fill you till it starts leaking out of you."
"Tell me how bad you need to do it."
"I need to take my seed deep inside of you. If I don't shoot it into you I'll go crazy."
My orgasm was really close now. I gave out a small giggle, "do it."
He started rocking his hips as hard as he could as I started going through my second orgasm of the night. Soon he was pulling me down on him as hard as he could and letting out a long moan. I felt the warmth shooting from him into me as he unloaded himself. After a minute or so I returned to my seat and pulled back on my shorts. "How was that for sitting there and taking it?"
All my brother did was smile as he put himself back in his jeans and started the car..
402 The Video Camera
L.A. Wicker
Gary Adams looked at the tiny video screen and saw his gorgeous mom, Danielle, but everyone called her Dani, standing by the kitchen sink and doing the morning dishes. "Smile beautiful!" he said with a big grin as he slowly zoomed in on her tight, 36-inch ass and hips. "You look great today and I have you all to myself!" Gary added with a bigger grin and was so glad his dad and nurse were gone for the entire day.
Dani saw Gary coming towards her with his camera and she couldn't help but laugh. She got him the camera for his last birthday and it was on her day and night. "Oh lord, I have to put up with you chasing me around with that thing all day!" she replied with a laugh and wondered why her son had such a fixation on her. She knew that it was very common for a boy to have a crush on his mother, but he should have grown out of it by now and Gary hadn't.
Gary smiled and lifted his view from mom's ass, up to her pretty face and she smiled at him. His mom was a babe and there was no denying that. She stood around five-foot-eight-inches tall and weighed about one hundred and thirty pounds. Dani had light brown hair, with blonde streaks, that went to the middle of her back and she always kept it tied back. Her face was beautiful and reminded Gary of an angel. Her smile could warm any room and her blue eyes could melt ice.
"You know you like it and I don't know why you won't admit it?" he replied and pointed the camera back down to mom's ass and the very tight, dark-blue workout shorts she had on today. They were stretchy cotton and looked as if they had been painted on her body. Mom never wore anything like this until now and was getting bolder by the day. He knew that mom was starting to like showing off for him and loved being the center of attention.
"I'll never tell!" she said with a half smile and a sexy wink, but Dani saw that he was looking at her ass again and shook her head. "Hey bud, my face is up here!" she added, wiggling her ass for him and figured that she'd burn in hell for playing this way with her son, but it was fun and she loved Gary hanging around with her so much.
Dani's husband, Paul was in a massive car wreck two years ago, leaving him paralyzed from the neck down and her with no man or comfort at night. She so dearly missed being held, being kissed and being made love to. Dani and Paul had a very, very active sex life and it ended with the click of her fingers.
He laughed and kept shooting her ass. "I know where it is, but I love seeing your ass in these shorts mom and you are so fucking hot!" he moaned and reached down to rub his cock, not caring if she saw him or not.
She saw Gary rub his cock and Dani only wondered if he was as gifted as his father. She knew he was big, but never had the pleasure of seeing him. "I'm glad you're enjoying them and I figured you would!" Danielle said with a smile and felt her nipples getting hard. Hard for her handsome son, Gary, but he couldn't give her what she needed and it pissed her off.
"How sweet, you wore just them for me!" he teased and mom's face turned a warm shade of pink.
She just looked into his eyes and hoped she could resist taking this any farther. This was bad enough and over the last two weeks, she started to have very odd cravings for him and didn't know what to do. "Who else would I wear them for, silly?" she laughed and shook her head. "I do wonder about you at times," she said and went back to the dishes, knowing Gary had the camera on her ass and taping it.
"I think you look awesome and I thank you for making my day!" he said and put the camera on the table, but made sure that it was pointed to mom's ass and Gary walked over to her. "You planning anything today or just the normal, boring crap?" he asked as he walked beside her and brushed against the side of her ass.
She felt Gary and like normal, he was as hard as a rock and Dani knew she needed to stop this. "I'm not sure, is there anything that you'd like to do?" Dani asked with a smile and he pushed against her again, but this time, Gary kept himself pressed to her and he wasn't moving. "Besides trying to film your mom's ass or rubbing yourself all over me?" she said with one of those motherly tones of voice and lifted her eyebrows.
He laughed and moved away from her. "Sorry, I wasn't trying to be nasty; I just forget that he's hard all the time and that's all." Gary said, but he was lying out his ass and mom knew he was too. He loved touching and being around mom. She was hot as fuck and he loved playing with her.
"Yeah and um...why is he hard all the time?"
"Because of you, woman! Mom, you are hot as fuck!"
"You shouldn't say or think that way about me." Dani said with a frown and washed a plate. "I am your mom and I understand how guys can feel about their mom's, but Gary, you're eighteen and um...,"
"So what, mom! I love being around you and you do have to admit...we have a blast and I think that you get excited too!"
She heard him and smiled to herself. "I have fun, but I don't get excited." Dani lied and hoped he didn't see it.
"Oh, yeah right! Just like right now...your nipples are so hard, you could hang a dish towel on them and it wouldn't fall off!" he laughed and mom quickly glanced down to her very excited nipples. "See, I told you they were hard!" Gary said as he brushed his cock against her and he went back to sit at the table.
"Maybe I'm cold or something else got them excited."
He laughed and knew it was at least eighty in the kitchen. "Who got you excited?" Gary laughed and figured that she was lying.
"I think that is none of your business!" Dani laughed and could feel her damn nipples getting harder by the second.
"I think you're a liar, woman and you need to confess!"
"Never in a million years!" Dani smiled and saw Gary had his camera on her ass again. "Is that the only part of me that you enjoy?"
"I love all of you, but you always find a way to turn from me and I never get a chance to tape anything else, but you're ass."
She laughed and turned around to face him. "Is this better, my horny, perverted son?" Dani laughed as he quickly picked up the camera and pointed it to her breasts perky, C cup breasts. "You are a crazy kid and you should go see a doctor!" she teased and stood, as he zoomed in on her big breasts and she saw him point down. Gary had his camera zoomed in on her pussy and it made her feel funny inside. "What are you doing?" Dani asked, but she knew and her pussy was starting to tingle.
"I'm filming you." Gary replied with a soft voice and he had a nice close-up of mom's pussy.
"You've got it pointed between my legs and um...on my privates."
He laughed and smiled. "You're the one that turned and asked if this was better?"
"I did, but I didn't think you'd point it straight in and not care if I saw you or not!"
"Would you like me to try and hide that I'm filming you?"
"I really wonder about you sometimes!"
"Mom, I just think that you're very pretty and I love taping you."
She shook her head at him and didn't know what to say. "Well, let's try not to be so bold, ok? If you want to film me, no close ups of certain things and um...try to remember that I'm your mom!" Dani said with a warm and loving smile, hoping that he would find a new hobby and give her some peace.
He looked at mom and wanted to laugh. "I will mom." Gary said and smiled, but he was still going to tape mom twenty-four hours a day and enjoy every inch of her body. Mom didn't need to know that every room and every phone in the house, had a camera and the phones were taped. "I'm going to go catch a shower and shave. Be back in a few," he said, picked up his camera and went to clean up for mom. She loved a man to smell good and to be clean shaven.
"I'm going to call Tina and see how she's doing." Dani said, as Gary walked to give her a hug and he was careful not to rub his erection on her, but it gave her an empty and lonely feeling. "Have fun and remember I love my men to have a smooth face!" she added and couldn't believe what she just said to her son. Dani used to say the very same words to his father and it meant that she was horny.
Gary laughed and he remembered. "I'll shave and you be sure to share some juicy secrets with Tina!" he said under his breath and ran to check his computer. He walked into his room, locked the door and turned on his computer screen. Mom was on it and she picked up the phone.
Dani flopped on the sofa, dialed the number and heard a soft voice. "Hello."
"Hi Tina, how's my favorite sister?" she asked Tina and laughed. Tina was Dani's only sister and best friend.
Tina heard Dani's voice and she smiled. "Well hello and how have you been?" Tina asked and quickly refilled her coffee cup. "Has Gary gotten tired of the camera yet or are you still being taped all of the time?" Tina asked with a laugh and wished that she had a handsome son just like Gary, to chase her around the house with a constant hard-on.
Dani laughed and rubbed her left nipple. "Yes and he's getting much bolder too! This morning, he had it zoomed in on my pussy and didn't even try to hind it, Tina!" she said, twisting her nipple and wondered if Gary had a camera on her right now.
Tina couldn't help but laughing at her sister and the fact that Dani didn't realize what a great opportunity she had. "I still don't know why it bothers you so damn much. He's just a young man that loves his mother very much and from the way he acts, I'm sure he'd be willing to help you with those feelings you get at night, Dani!" Tina said with a laugh and she heard Dani growl.
"You fucking pervert! I still can't believe what you said the last time I called you!" Dani said, as she fought to hold in a laugh of her own and thought of what Tina said, but she couldn't make love to Gary and Tina needed to hush her mouth.
Tina smiled and could see Dani's face turning red. "So, he's young, horny as fuck and he loves you, Dani! What more do you want? Let him fuck you to death and enjoy every fucking second of it!" she said with anger in her normally soft voice, but Dani was such a hardhead and she wasn't giving this proper thought.
"I can't fuck my son and you need to stop this talk!" Dani said and this is the very reason that she hadn't called Tina for such a long time.
"Oh hell, who's going to know, but us and I won't say anything, Dani! Go for it, like you did last year and enjoy him! You deserve it Dani and just think of how much he loves you. You'll never have anyone love you like that again and you need to do this!"
Dani sat listening to Tina and when she brought up last summer, Dani moaned and felt a spark in her pussy. "Oh you bitch, why did you bring that up? You know how I feel about it!" she said with a long sigh and reached between her legs.
"Oh stop it and do as I say, woman and go for him! I was right last time and I will be again!"
"How I can forget what I did to that pizza guy? I raped him for over two damn hours and I came so many fucking times, I lost count and every time I'm having a problem with Gary, you just have to bring it up!" Dani said and she was getting mad now, but she also knew that Tina was right about everything else and this was killing Dani.
Tina laughed and she wanted her sister to let go and enjoy her loving son. "Well, it's up to you, but if I couldn't get out to find a cock to suck and fuck...I would be all the fuck over Gary and I'd fuck his god damn brains out!" Tina said with lust, as she thought of her handsome nephew and the fun she could have with him.
She listened more and like always, Tina was right again. Dani's husband had been the Governor of the state and running for congress, when he was hurt and could never go anyplace. "I don't think I can go that far, but I've been wearing skimpy clothes and letting him video me lots more than I was before," she whispered into the phone and heard Tina giggle.
"See, that's good start sis and I'm proud of you! How skimpy are you dressing and do you let video you being sexy or taking a bath?"
"No, he hasn't seen me taking a bath! Damn, you are a mess and I can't believe I'm even telling you this!" Dani laughed and knew she had to stop this, but it was so fun and she knew that she could stop it at any time.
"Turn up the heat Dani and have fun! He'd fuck you stupid and if all else fails...think of that kid you fucked and the fun you had doing it!" Tina laughed and quickly hung up on Dani. "I hope you fuck that poor kid and make his life complete!"
"Oh you bitch!" Dani laughed and reached down the front of her shorts, thinking of Gary and his cock rubbing on her today. "I wonder where we get these crazy, crazy ideas?" she smiled, closed her eyes and tried to imagine Gary making love to her.
Gary got out of the shower and couldn't get to his computer fast enough. Mom and Tina hadn't talked to each other since he had the phones bugged and the new cameras put around the house. He watched and listened to her entire conversation with Tina. "Wow, ol' mom isn't Miss Perfect after all and now, I have what I need to persuade her sweet ass and make her fuck with me!" he laughed and hated to do this to mom, but after he thought about what Tina said, she was right and mom should let him fuck her. "I'll make a CD of it and tonight, when we snuggle to watch a movie...she'll get to see this and I hope that she doesn't try to stab me!" he laughed and hated to do this, but Gary needed his mom and he wasn't waiting anymore.
Tina's perverted words filled Dani's mind all day long and she teased the shit out of her poor son, Gary. She let him video all day and all he wanted. She was bending over in front of him, letting him zoom in on her body and Dani was on fire.
While having dinner, Gary had the camera zoomed on her upper body and the beautiful silk blouse she was wearing, giving him a perfect view of her hard and excited nipples. He looked into the view finder and something crossed his mind. A show they watched last year and it turned mom on, big time and it would be a better way to tell mom about the CD he made of her. "Mom, let's make our own version of the show you liked called, 'Video Confessions'! I'll ask you things and you have to answer them or take off a piece of clothing!" he said and mom choked.
"What?" she asked, after clearing her throat and took a drink of her wine. "We can't do that and you know it!" she hissed at him, took another big drink and gave him a shameful look. "Plus, what if his nurse came down for something and happens to hear us? And, I can't strip in front of you!" Dani said as she took another drink, but his idea was hot and that damn show was one other reason why the pizza guy got raped.
Gary smiled and he could see that mom was thinking this over. "We can go to my room, lock the door and um...as for stripping, I guess you have to answer any question I ask you!" he said, watching mom's face and she had a warm glow tonight.
Dani was horny as hell and wasn't sure if she should go to his room or not. She was very close to giving in and if he pushed, she may fall. "I don't know, baby. I've let you do too much as it is and um...," she said, but Gary cut her off and he held her hands.
"Come on, mom. I think it'll be a blast and nobody will see it, but me and I'm not telling!"
Dani just shook her head and gave him a smile. "The things I let you get away with and do to me!" she said and knew her face was red, but it felt good and she was excited. "I can only strip to my bra and panties, no more!" Dani added with a whisper, as she pointed to Gary and made sure he understood.
"That's fine with me, but can I ask you anything and um...I mean anything?" he asked, loving the confused look on mom's face and she would understand soon enough.
Dani knew her son and Gary was a pervert. She thought, figuring he would just ask her about sex and maybe her college days. "I'm sure that I'm going to regret this, but why not!" she said and he gave her a kiss, but not the kind of kiss a son gives his mother. He kissed her on the mouth and quickly slid his tongue in.
He grabbed mom and gave her a long, deep kiss and the shocked look on her face, was priceless. "Thank you, mom," he whispered moving away from her mouth, but stayed close enough to share each others' warm breath and he kissed her again.
Dani was startled by Gary's actions, but they also turned her on and her pussy was on fire. "Easy big boy, I don't think you should kiss me that way and what if his nurse saw you?" she asked, but Gary just smiled and the shit kissed her again.
"I wanted to kiss my mom and my best friend. Is that so wrong?"
Dani heard Gary and her heart warmed. "You think of me as your best friend?" she whispered, caressed his face and Dani kissed him.
Mom kissed him and Gary wanted to crawl inside her. "Heck yes mom, you're my best friend and um..." he whispered, brushing his lips across hers and mom tried to suck his.
She loved being kissed and Dani had way too much wine tonight. She kissed him and before Dani could think, she was trying to suck his lips. "And what?" Dani asked, as he brushed his hips over hers, trying his best to turn her on and it was working.
He kissed mom and ran his fingertips over her face. "I wish we could be more," he added and gently kissed her again.
She kissed him and knew this had to stop or Dani wasn't going to his room. "I'm sorry sweet-heart, the law has a dirty word for that and we'd end up in jail," she said and slowly pulled away from Gary.
He smiled and took a bite of his food. "I know, but I wish we could and I think it would be so hot, don't you...mom?" he asked and her face turned pink.
"You are a dirty boy and you shouldn't say or ask me such things!" Dani replied with a frown and she did wish that they could do more.
"Maybe I will ask you again later, when we make our show and um...you'll have to answer me or um...," he said and just looked into her pretty eyes, watching them sparkle and she just smiled in return.
"You are a nut case!" she laughed and knew this was bad. Gary was going to kill her with his questions and Dani was already on fire.
He took another chance and had to ask her something. "Hey mom, I was just thinking about the show and if you have the right to keep your panties and bra, it won't work and I can't pressure you, like he did those women and that's what made it so damn hot! They had to answer or get naked!"
She took a deep breath and didn't know what to say. "Gary, let's go one step at a time and see how things go, ok?" Dani said and was ready.
Dani was sitting in her son's room, in a plush chair and drinking wine. "Tell me your name." Gary said as he sat across from mom and he was getting a hard-on.
"I'm Danielle, but everyone calls me Dani,"
"Why are you here tonight, Dani?"
"Because, I love being videotaped and um...I'll tell you anything you ask me." Dani said, as she looked at Gary and he was making this just like the show.
"You'll tell me anything I ask and if you don't...you have to take off a piece of clothing and give it to me. Do you understand, Dani?"
"Yes," she said, looking at Gary and Dani saw the front of his pants sticking up.
"Are you ready to get started or do you want to run and put on more clothes?" he teased and saw that mom put on a bra.
"I did it for you. I said that I'd strip to my bra and panties. I didn't have a bra on at dinner, but um...I'm sure you already knew that," she said with a low, lusty voice and sipped her wine.
"I did happen to notice that and thanks for putting one on." Gary said, shifted his pants and mom could see just how hard he was. His cock ran down the side of his pants and it made a tent. He saw mom looking and Gary had his first question for her. "Mom, do you like what you see and how big I am?" he asked and her face turned red instantly.
"I don't believe you!" she laughed, covered her face with her hands and Dani had to answer him or take something off. "I think that um...you're going to make lots of ladies happy!"
"That's not an answer. Do you like what you see Dani?"
She bit her lower lip and couldn't open her mouth, but she had to or he was going to see her new bra and her nipples. "Yes, I like what I'm seeing." Dani said, as they looked into each others' eyes and she wished he wasn't her son.
"Would you like to see him bare and how big he is?" he asked and mom started laughing.
"You are sooo bad!" she laughed, knowing her face was red and that Gary loved this. Dani shook her head and wasn't ready to strip. "Yes, I would," she said with a soft voice and watched as Gary slowly pulled down his pants. "Oh my god, Gary, we shouldn't do this," she whispered and Dani couldn't take her eyes off of her son's cock.
"Have you ever fucked one as big as mine?" he asked, flexed his cock and mom's eyes never left it once.
Dani couldn't breathe when she saw Gary's cock and her heart was pumping. "No," she quickly said and tried to keep her eyes on his.
"Would you like to fuck mine um...if I wasn't your son?" he asked and mom's face turned bright red.
Dani took a big gulp of her wine, looked over his pulsing cock and cleared her throat. "If you weren't my son...hell yes I'd fuck you!"
"I've got a big question for you Dani, but I don't think you'll answer it yet and I'll have to pressure you later."
She heard Gary and he was a sly one. "Ask me and see, you never know." Dani said as she sipped her wine and waited.
"Do you ever wish that incest was legal?" he asked, mom giggled and Gary flexed his cock.
Dani heard Gary and figured he might want to see her breasts. "Well now, it seems that you've asked a question that requires some thought and you are a little devil!"
"You know the rules and you have one minute to answer or the other!"
She shook her head and Dani knew where Gary was going. "You are sooo bad and um...I've thought about incest a few times and um...I don't see any harm, if both people consent to it and no forcing is involved," she said and watched him smile.
Gary flexed his cock and mom's eyes jumped to watch. "Mom, have ever thought about doing it with me?" he asked and her jaw dropped.
"Gary, you are so bad!" Dani laughed and wished she hadn't had so much wine. "I know how you feel about me and um...as your mother, I did have the urge to comfort my baby."
"Mom, have you ever thought about making love with me and what it would be like?" he asked and poor mom was squirming in the chair and she reached to unbutton her blouse. "Oh you chicken!" Gary said, but mom's bra filled his eyes and her nipples were trying to rip through it.
"Next question." Dani said, as her son looked at her sheer-white bra and her excited nipples.
Gary thought for a second and a thought filled his mind. "What's the one thing that turns you on the most?"
"Oh boy, I love sex and everything about it, but if I had to say one thing, I guess I loved giving a guy oral sex and tasting his cum." Dani said and Gary was smiling from ear to ear. "You men are all alike!" she laughed and thought of sucking his long cock.
Gary flexed his cock and smiled at mom. "If things were different, would you like sucking mine and tasting my cum, mom?"
Dani laughed and tried to kick him, but missed and she covered her face for a second. "You are bad and um...yes I would! You have a beautiful cock and any woman in her right mind would kill to get her hands on it, including me!" Dani said and didn't care if he knew or not. Her sister, the wine and what Tina said about fucking him, was killing Dani and she was ready to explode.
"Would you like to suck it right now?" he asked, as mom chewed her lip and he could that she was thinking.
Dani didn't know what to say and thought about taking off her jeans. "Gary, you shouldn't ask me things like that," she whined and tried to kick him again.
"You said that I could ask you anything and I want an answer or something else." Gary teased and poor mom was really squirming now.
She thought for a second and knew if she took off her jeans, Gary would see her wet panties and Dani didn't want that or he would go crazy. "Yes I would, but I can't and you know why, Gary," she said with a hint of frustration in her voice, but it wasn't from Gary's questions, it was because she couldn't fuck her son and it pissed her off.
"Would holding it be wrong?"
"I'm not sure, but I can't touch it, baby and I'm sorry."
Gary looked at mom and wasn't sure if he wanted to show her the video or wait. Mom was acting great, but she wasn't going far enough and he wanted more from her. Mom's nipples were pushing against her sheer bra and Gary could they were ready fun some. "Would you like to?" he asked and could see a tiny smile on her face.
She heard Gary and knew he was going to be in lots of pain after this. "I told that its beautiful, Gary and I wish I could," she replied with a frown and Dani wished she could do anything Gary wanted.
"Nobody will ever know, but you and me," he added with hope, but mom gave him a cool look and he changed the subject. "Do you think dad ever cheated on you?" Gary asked and he could see that mom was getting frustrated with him, but Gary had to keep pressing her on or he would play the CD.
She heard Gary and Dani was getting mad at him. "Why did you ask me that? He has nothing to do with this Gary and you need to leave him out of it!" Dani said with a stern voice and she watched his cock starting to go limp. She felt bad for him, but she couldn't do anything and it was killing her.
"Come on and answer the question." Gary said as he watched mom sip more wine and she just sat in the chair.
Dani wasn't sure of Gary was doing, but instead of turning her on, he was starting to piss her off and Dani wanted the first of the two. "Why are you bringing your father into this? This is our perverted little game and if you don't stop," she paused to take her last drink and watched his handsome face. "I'll go to bed and you'll be sitting here all by your lonesome!" she said with an evil smile and looked straight into his brown eyes.
"I don't think you will. You're enjoying this too, but one of us needs to relax and have a little more fun!" Gary replied with a smile and he wanted to show her the CD, but it would be so much better if mom gave in on her own free will and let Gary make love to her.
She smiled at her son and wanted to do lots more with him, but Gary was her son and Dani wasn't sure of what to do. She slid from the chair, walked on her knees to Gary and moved against his side. She wanted to hug him face to face, but there was something in her way and Dani couldn't help looking at it. "Oh baby, I don't know what I'm going to do with you and this fixation you have with me!" Dani said as they hugged and she watched his cock growing hard again. "Baby, you know that I can't do any of the things you want me to, but if I could...you know I would," she purred to him, but her eyes never once, left her son's cock and Dani's pussy started tingling.
He returned mom's loving hug and Gary could feel her heart pounding in her chest. "We can mom. We'll start slow and work up to it. We'll play a new sex game every night and just go slow." Gary said, as his hand moved up mom's side and over her breast. "Just think about it and how much fun we'll have. Are you having fun now?" Gary asked and mom nodded yes. "We could do anything we wanted and nobody will ever know," he added with a soft voice and saw that mom was out of wine. "Would you like more wine?" Gary asked and felt her nod again.
She listened to her baby boy, enjoying his hand on her breast and Dani was getting weaker with each of his works. She wanted Gary just as bad, but they were blood and he came from her body. "I need some more wine and um...maybe we'll think of a crazy 'new' game and play more," she whispered with love and lifted her head. "Help your mom up and give me a good hug." Dani smiled as they looked into each others' eyes. He pulled her up and Gary leaned towards her mouth, but he stopped and she could feel his hard, pulsing cock on her stomach and Dani moaned.
He looked into her eyes and Gary wanted to kiss her. He leaned forward and Gary heard mom suck in a breath of air, but he stopped and he wanted mom, to kiss him. His hands caressed the bare flesh of her back and were slowly moving down her soft skin, towards her ass and he knew she loved it touched. Gary caressed and gently rubbed mom, pulling her into his cock and she started moving from side to side, rubbing him on her bare stomach and she moaned louder.
Gary was slowly seducing her and Dani couldn't stop him. His cock felt so good on her stomach and when he started caressing her ass, Dani had to do something for her baby and she rocked side to side. His stiff cock rubbed her belly, Gary's pre-cum dripped all over her and Dani was dying to hold him in her hands. "Oh my...I think you...um...should go...get my wine now," she whispered, as his fingers slid into her jeans and Dani knew they had to go, but there were her last line of defense.
"Will you 'please' just think about this and try to relax more?" he asked and mom gave him a warm smile, as Gary gently rubbed and caressed her breast.
She smiled and knew if she relaxed anymore, she's pass out. "Baby, you know I can't do those things with you, but um...maybe we can figure this out and we can find a way to make you happy. Now, go get me a new bottle and um...we can get back to our game!" Dani said with a smile and she eased away from him, watching Gary's long cock pulsing and throbbing right in front of her.
"Can we play spin the bottle?" he asked with a laugh, noticing mom's eyes were on his cock and her nipples hard as rocks."Looks like someone is enjoying this!" Gary laughed, grabbed his shaft and shook his hard cock at mom.
She saw his hand around his shaft and when he shook his cock at her, Dani wanted to eat him alive and fuck him. "Go get my wine or nothing else!" she laughed as Gary grabbed his pants and he quickly pulled them up. She hated the fact that Gary had to dress, but maybe when he came back, he'd take them back off and let Dani see his cock again.
Dani watched as he left the room and she put her blouse on. "I need to go freshen up and change my undies for him! He's gotten me so fucking horny and I'm a mess!" she said with a lustful voice and went to her room, hoping she could think of a way to help Gary relieve his stress and not break any laws while doing it.
Gary opened mom's wine and he hurried back up to his room, hoping this would be his lucky bottle and it would put her over the edge. He got to his door and crossed his fingers. "Here goes!" he said with a smile, opened the door and walked in. "Holy fuck!" Gary said when he saw mom laying on his bed and had changed into a sheer, yellow panty set and it was beautiful.
He looked to mom's breasts, it was as if nothing was covering them and her nipples were swollen twice their normal size. As he looked down, mom's sexy stomach came into view and the matching panties that were covering her hips. Gary eyes moved between her legs, mom's pussy filled them and he grew hard. She shaved the lower part, but the top had a tiny patch and it was shaped into a heart.
She laughed at Gary and saw that the front of his pants had another tent. "Hey big boy, hurry with my wine and um...I'll let you take those off again and I have an idea of a game that we can play!" Dani said, watching as he rushed to fill her glass and couldn't get his pants off fast enough. "One of us is sure in a hurry!" she giggled as he jumped on the bed, moved to her side and Gary slid his hand lightly over her lower stomach, just brushing the tops of her small panties and Dani couldn't help but moaning.
Gary filled mom's glass, ripped off his pants and he quickly moved beside her. He looked to her stomach and he grazed his fingers over mom's warm flesh and she moaned. "You look fucking hot, mom!" he moaned, leaning towards her open and panting mouth. Gary kissed the side, she moaned and turned away from him, but as she did, mom tugged his arm and pulled Gary completely against her body. His cock slid between her legs, he felt mom jerk, shove her ass back to him and she covered her face with his pillow. He pushed forward and knew what was happening. Mom was cuming on him. "Oh mom, yes, oh mom! That's it, yes, yes! Oh my god, mom, mom!" he yelled as her cum shot on him and Gary hugged her.
Dani saw him coming towards her, but she couldn't kiss him and she turned on her side. She grabbed him, pulled him with her and when Gary's cock slid between her legs, Dani needed to scream and explode. She grabbed his pillow covered her face and she relaxed alright. "Oh fuck, Gary stop...please...don't...move...baby, please!" she screamed into his pillow and a warm stream of juice shot from her pussy and splashed on her son. "Oh fuck, I'm cuming! Oh fuck, I'm cuming, I'm cuming, I'm cuming! Yes! Yes! Yes!" Dani screamed into the pillow, shoving her ass back to her son, wishing that she could help him and Dani had an idea.
Gary held mom tight and let her have fun. She jerked, squirmed all around and more juice squirted from, but her face stayed buried in his pillow and mom kept screaming. "Come baby, that's my girl! That's my good girl," he growled into her ear as they held each other and mom calmed down. After a few minutes, a warm set of hands wrapped around his hard shaft and starting pumping him. "Oh god, yes mom, yes mom!" he moaned as she pushed him on his back and mom sat on his thighs. "Oh mom, I love you! Oh mom, I love you so much!" he moaned as she leaned down and let a big drip of saliva drip from her mouth. Mom rubbed it around and she slowly pumped his long shaft.
She sat on him, looking at the happiness on her baby's face and this was it. Dani leaned over, spit on his cock and started jerking off her son. She stared into his eyes, hoping he understood the magnitude of what she was doing for him and the chance she was taking, but that all quickly left her mind and Dani pumped faster. "Oh Gary, my baby! Cum for me, cum for me now, baby!" Dani smiled, leaned over and let more saliva drip on his cock and she pumped faster.
He laid there watching and enjoying mom's hands around his long cock, pumping him and trying her best to help him cum. "Oh mom, yes, yes!" he moaned as she pumped and they kept staring into each others' eyes. "Go mom, pump that big cock! Pump your son's big, long cock! You're jerking off your son, mom...your son!" Gary said as he reached up and he started playing with her swollen nipples.
Dani heard him and it took every ounce of her strength to keep from fucking him. "Yes, I'm jerking off my...son!" she moaned and her heart pounded. "Yes, my beautiful, handsome son and I'm jerking him fucking off! I'm fucking him with my hands!" she moaned as he twisted and teased her aching nipples. His cock-shaft felt as if she was holding a hot piece of steel and Dani could feel the blood racing through him. She squeezed, pumped and loved his words.
He watched, moaned and mom's hands were like heaven around his cock. "Do you like jerking off your son, Dani? Huh?" he whispered, as he twisted and pulled mom's big, excited nipples and he loved the look on her face. "Tell me or um...I'll do nasty things to you, Dani!" he smiled, kept pulling her nipples and mom's hands pumped.
She smiled at his question, kept pumping him and noticed that Gary had three cameras on his head board and they were all pointing to her. "Oh god, yes, yes! Jerking off my son! Yeah, I like playing your cock, my son's cock! I love it, I love helping my son and his big, beautiful...cock!" she growled, as another drip came from her mouth and splashed on Gary's shaft. "I love helping my son and fucking him with my hands! I'm fucking you, Gary! I'm kinda fucking you...is this ok, baby? Is this good or does my baby need more from his mommy! Just tell mom, baby! Just tell mommy what her baby needs and I'll try to do it! Tell me, Gary! Tell your mother what you 'really' need from your mommy! Tell me, Gary! Tell you're...mommy," she moaned, as he hands pumped him and Dani loved seeing the pleasure that she was giving her son.
He heard mom and she was killing him. Her hands moved fast and he fought the urge to cum, but Gary wanted to hold back and enjoy this for as long as possible, before he came. "Yes mom, I love your hands and I love fucking them too, but I...want to...fuck you! I want to throw you down, get between your sexy legs, ram my cock up your cunt and I want to fuck you!" he growled at mom, twisted her nipples harder and he loved the shocked look on her pretty face.
"Oh Gary, oh my baby! Do you want to ram your cock up my pussy and fuck your mommy?"
"That's right mom, I want to throw you down, hold you and fuck you to death! Would you like that, Dani? Would you like to have your son hold you down and fuck you?" he growled again, reached up, grabbed mom's long hair and he pulled it hard. "Tell me, Dani, tell me right now!" he yelled, pulled mom's hair and Gary was so close to raping her, it wasn't funny and his cock jerked.
"Yes! I would love it! I would love to have my son in me...loving me and fucking my pussy!!"
"Oh my fucking god! Oh my god, mom, mom! I'm cuming for you! I'm cuming, mom! I'm cuming, mom!" he yelled, lifted his hips and when he did, his cock went into mom's open and very willing mouth. She looked in his eyes, smiled and mom drank every, single drop of his warm cum. It shot in her mouth, down her throat and Gary watched her face fill with joy. She kept sucking and her hands never once stopped, until he fell back and he pulled mom on top of him.
Dani felt him jerk and she knew. "Yeah baby, cum for me! Cum for mommy, cum for your mommy!" she growled, pumping him faster, leaned over to spit again, but Gary thrust his hips up as he started to cum and his hard cock rammed deep into her mouth. His first blast of cum took her by surprise and Dani's head began to spin. She lost control and started sucking her sons cock. Dani loved it and she sucked hard, enjoying the shocked and pleasured look on his face.
"That was amazing and beautiful, mom," he smiled, gently kissing her and he caressed her lower back. "I'm glad we did it and I can't wait to do more." Gary added and tried to kiss mom again, but she slid off him. "What's wrong, mom?" he asked and saw tears running from her eyes.
She wiped her eyes and was so ashamed of herself for what just happened. A mother was not supposed to jerk off and let her son cum in her mouth. "I shouldn't have...done...that," she sniffed and needed to get away from him. "You should be very proud of yourself too, Gary!" she said with a low growl and jumped from his bed. "I want any and all that you've videoed of me destroyed by morning, do you understand me and I'm not fucking around!" Dani growled again as she left his room and slammed his door shut.
Gary laid on his stunned by mom's words and was she kidding? There was no fucking way in hell he was getting rid of anything and now, he had more on her. "You are kidding!" he laughed, closed his eyes and dozed off to sleeping, thinking of his beautiful mom sucking his cock and cuming in her mouth.
The next morning was beautiful and Gary woke with his normal hard-on. "Damn, what a wonderful night that was!" he smiled, got up and slipped on a pair of shorts, hoping that mom calmed down and realized how much fun she had last night. He went down stairs and found her sitting at the kitchen table and much to his disappointment, she still looked pissed. "Hey mom," he said to her, but she only glared at him and didn't say a word.
Dani heard Gary coming down stairs and she was torn in two. One side of her mind thought of the horrible thing she did with her son and all the bad that could come from it, but the other half, was in seventh heaven and craving more from him. "Have you done what I told you to do?" she asked with a low, scratchy voice and sipped her coffee, hoping that the fucking aspirins, she'd taken a few minutes ago, would hurry and stop her headache. Dani needed to hurry and sort this shit out and sort it out fast.
He looked at mom and saw that she had a headache. "No mom, I just got up and I know you're going to get mad at me, but I'm not deleting any of my videos and I'm sorry. I worked hard making them and I have some wonderful footage of you!" he replied, watching her eyes narrow and her lip snarled up. "You had fun last night and it was the first time since...well...you know and I'm not letting you forget that! Mom, I loved last night and I think you did too! I want it to happen again, but next time..." Gary said with a big smile, but mom just continued to glare at him and her eyes were cold.
She cut him off and Dani had to stop Gary from saying anything more. "If I had fun, it was because of the wine and you shouldn't have pressed me the way you did! You know my likes and dislikes Gary. More than any son should know about his mother and in a small way, you took advantage of me Gary and there will be no next time! Get rid of that shit and I mean it!" she growled and got up to leave the room, but he grabbed her arm and jerked her towards him. "What the fuck are you doing, Gary? Let me go right now!" she ordered him, but Gary stood and pressed against her body.
He grabbed her and jerked mom back. He stood and smashed her between his hips and the table. "I'm not mom getting rid of them and I want you in my room tonight at nine. You'll wear something nice...pretend you're going out to dinner and maybe...seeing a play afterwards and be smiling!" he said leaning to kiss mom, but she pulled back and tried to knee him in the balls. He jerked her hair and pulled mom up the stairs.
Gary pulled her hair with no mercy and Dani was in shock. "Let me go or I'll scream!" she growled as her son manhandled her up the stairs, he shoved her into his room and on the floor. "You fucker!" she growled and rushed at him, but Gary's right hand slapped the side of her face and Dani landed back on the floor.
Gary shoved her in his room and he shoved hard. Mom lost her footing or something and she landed on the carpet. Mom jumped for him and before he could think, Gary slapped the holy shit out of her, but she was making this hard and it could be so much fun. He grabbed mom's hair again, yanked it and pulled her to his computer. "Stop it right now and listen to me!" he said pulling her head back and making sure she was paying attention to him. "I'm going to give you a few good reasons why you'll be in my room tonight and you'll do whatever I tell you to do!" Gary said, as he kept a tight grip on mom's hair and he clicked the video of mom talking with Tina.
Dani wanted to fight him, but Gary was a strong boy and he was jerking her hair out of her head. "When I get away, you are fucking dead!" she said through her teeth and Dani saw him clicking something on his computer. She watched and her blood ran cold. "You dirty, little prick! How dare you bug my house and video me without my permission?" she yelled, but quickly stopped and he lifted Dani up by her hair.
"You won't do a fucking thing, but what I tell you to and if you don't...I'm giving a copy of that and the one we made last night, to the press and dear, fucked up dad!" Gary said and mom's face went blank.
She saw the video, heard Gary and Dani's heart broke. "You would do that to your father and ruin his good name, because your...sick...perverted self, wants to fuck me, your mother that bad and do this to us!" she said and Dani hated Gary. Son or not, this was wrong and Dani would never forget it. Over the last few years, Dani let him look up her skirts, feel her up, look down her blouses and video her, but he repays her love with, blackmail.
"I tried being nice, but you're the one being so anal and pissy!" he laughed and mom was fucking pissed at him. "You had fun mom and if you would have stayed...I wanted to make love to you and don't say you didn't want it!"
"It doesn't matter if I wanted it or not, Gary...it's fucking wrong!" Dani growled at him, but Gary wasn't stopping and he did have the upper hand. "I'll do what you want prick and I'll smile the entire fucking time, but as you do this to me," she stopped and gave one last look to his computer. "I hope you enjoy yourself and remember this...you've lost a mother and her love!" Dani said as tears ran from her eyes and she was hurting inside. Gary was her baby, her love and she was willing to do more, but this changed things forever and they could never go back.
He was sad that it was going this way and Gary wished he would have let mom cool off, but it was too late now. "It doesn't have to be this way, mom. We can be lovers and have so much fun! Last night was fucking hot...and I know you loved it too!" he said, but she looked away from him and started tapping her foot on the floor.
"Oh yes, I had a wonderful time, son!" she replied with sarcasm and didn't look at him once.
He heard mom and this was shit. He wanted her willing, not this way and he could see that she was going to be a real bitch too. "Well, be in my room at nine tonight and look good!" Gary said and he let her go.
She rubbed her head and turned to face him. Dani bowed and gave Gary a dirty look. "Yes master, I will be there at nine, dressed for a play and smiling...just for you!" she said with the same voice and Dani could see that she was making him mad. "Will there be anything else, master or may I leave now?' she asked, saw his face change and Gary shoved her on the floor.
"If you want to keep fucking around that's fine with me, but you should think of dad and his family. They'll cut you out of everything and you won't get shit! So, you have until nine tonight or I'm giving a CD to the press, dad and posting our little scene on every porn site that I can find! Be ready to fuck and it better be your best! Do I make myself clear?"
Dani looked at the clock on her dresser and it was only a few minutes until nine. "I can't believe he's forcing me to do this. I raised him better, but I am the one that let him do about anything he wanted to me and it went over the line." Dani said as she finished her makeup, pulled her hair back and tied it with a red bow.
She ran her hands up each of her stocking covered legs and made sure that they were straight. Dani wiggled her tight, black dress, making sure that it was also straight and she stepped into her black, high heels and she started to Gary's room.
He was sitting on his bed and looking at one of mom's videos that he shot last month. Mom was by their pool, wearing a skimpy black bikini and she slowly started rubbing oil all over herself. She rubbed her body with oil, teasing Gary, like always and he heard a knock at his door. "Yes!" he yelled and mom walked in his room, towards his bed and she turned in a circle.
She knocked and quickly walked in, locked the door and Dani went to him. She turned around and saw that his eyes were as big as dinner plates. "I guess you approve?" she asked and stood completely still.
He heard mom and truly hoped that she'd changed her mind, but his hopes were fucked and Gary hated to force mom to fuck him. "I see that you're still not going for this and you're going to make me force you." Gary said as he sat up to admire mom.
She had on a tight, black dress that hugged her body like a glove and he could see all of her wonderful curves. The top of the tiny dress was cut low, giving him a great view of more than half of mom's breasts and Gary could see that her nipples were hard. As he looked down, the dress was cut short and he could see the tops of her sheer-black stockings. Her matching, four-inch black heels made her sexy and ready to enjoy. His cock was hard and Gary wanted to set this right, but he pissed mom off and there was no hope. Gary reached his arms around her and he gently hugged, but mom didn't move or anything.
"Damn, you are so hot mom," he whispered into her ear, but she didn't move or anything and Gary was mad. "I told you this better be good and it isn't!" he whispered in mom's ear and slid his hands over her ass.
She just stood in front of him and Dani didn't move a muscle. "This is very hard for me, Gary," she whimpered, slid her arms around his waist and she started acting. "I'm sorry sweet-heart, is this better?" Dani asked with a smile, leaned forward and kissed Gary. She kissed him deep, while reaching to unzip his pants and pull out his cock. "Mmmm, you always get so hard for mommy! Do you like hugging and kissing, your mom...Gary? Huh?" she moaned between kissing him, jerking his cock and his hands roaming over every inch of her body.
He grabbed mom and returned her kiss. His hands started going over all over her dress, enjoying her kissing and mom's soft moans of need. "Oh yes, come on mom, have fun with me and be my lover!" he moaned into her ear, as his right hand slid under the front of her dress and up to rub mom's pussy. She was dripping wet and spread her legs wide. He rubbed up the center, mom jumped and she fell into his arms.
"Oh my!" she giggled as they fell on his bed and Gary rolled between her legs. "Are you in a hurry? I figured that you would like playing with me and teasing me." Dani said, as he eased his cock on her panties and gently rubbed the head into her wet sex. "Oh god...stop that, please!" she moaned, as he did it again and Gary pushed harder, easing himself deeper and he brushed her clit. "Gary, oh god, no! No! No!" she squealed out and tried not to enjoy this and it was so hard to fake.
He watched mom's face closely, her eyes were squeezed shut, she clinched her teeth and her fingers were clawing at the bed, but her hips were very lightly, pushing to his roaming fingers and he rubbed her more. Gary moved up to her side, but his fingers stayed on her panties and as he slid up, mom spread her legs wider and her breathing increased. "Is that good Dani or should I stop?" he whispered in mom's ear and she turned her face away from him. "Tell me Dani or I'll the CD's get sent!" Gary said, reaching to her right nipple and he slowly starting rubbing it.
She heard him and didn't have much of a choice. He caressed her nipple and she heard him laugh. "You prick, you fucking prick!" she sobbed as Gary lightly rubbed her nipple and kissed her ear.
"Answer my questions or I'll send them. Do you understand, Dani?" he asked and mom nodded her head yes. "Do you enjoy me touching you, Dani?" Gary asked again and turned her face to his.
She turned, looked him in the eyes and Dani's blood was boiling. "Just so your farther won't be hurt, I'll say...yes, Gary, I just loved it!" she said through her teeth and Gary gave her a cold look in return.
"This could be so much fun, but you just have to be difficult and ruin it," he said and sat up. "I should send them and just say fuck it, mom! I know you liked what we did! You fucking exploded all over me and there's no saying you didn't!"
"I told you that it was wonderful, but it was wrong, Gary! I came so hard, it hurt me and I wanted you so far up my pussy, we would need a fucking doctor to get us apart! But it was wrong!" she yelled at him and got off his bed. "You are a handsome man, sweet, loving and you've got the best cock I've ever seen in my life, Gary, but I can't willing make love to my son and I'm only doing this to protect your father, nothing more! I'll play your sick games or any other perverted thing you want, but do not expect me to enjoy any of it!" Dani said as she sat back on his bed, lay down and spread her legs.
He listened to mom and knew she wanted it to. Gary smiled at her words and he would take his time with her. "Well, I plan on enjoying myself!" he whispered in her ear, pulled down the front of her dress and Gary started sucking mom's breasts. He watched her and mom kept her eyes closed, as he gently sucked her nipples and Gary felt her breathing harder. "Are you enjoying yourself, Dani?" he asked with a soft voice and slid his hand between mom's legs again.
She was trying her best not to show any emotions and it was so hard to control her breathing. Gary was an amazing lover and Dani was a lonely woman. "Don't ask me...that, please!" she whined as he kept gently nursing her nipples, moving back and forth, teasing each one and driving her crazy inside. She hated this and wanted him off, but her body was betraying her and Dani's hips lifted with one of his soft caresses.
He smiled, ran his finger up mom's panties and she moaned out. "Oh really, I guess I have my answer!" Gary smiled; sucking mom's nipples and he kept rubbing her wet, excited pussy and slowly running his fingers up the center of it. "Come on, say it, mom. Say you like this and we can have fun." Gary whispered to her, but mom shook her head no and turned her face away from his.
Dani heard him and there was no way that she was going to tell him anything. He had been very close to seducing her last night, but today he blew it all and now, he was forcing her. "No way, I'll ever say that to you, not after this!" she sniffed, as he kept teasing her and Dani hoped that she could control her urges.
Gary was still mad at himself and wished that he had never shown mom the damn videos. She would have calmed down and gotten over what they did, but he was in such a big hurry and he just had to fuck things up. He sat up and rubbed his face, turned to look down at mom and she was so pretty. Her black dress was pulled up and he could see most of her hips, legs and thighs. Gary reached over and gently caressed mom's left knee, knowing he screwed up a wonderful thing with her and it would never be the same between them again.
"I'm sorry this ever happened, mom and don't worry, I won't bother you again and I'll be moving out soon." Gary said as he stood, put on his shorts and walked out of his room. He went towards the kitchen for a drink and to look on his laptop for a place of his own. Gary knew if he couldn't be with mom, he had to move out and get on with his life.
Dani heard Gary and this broke her heart. They were so close and now, he was leaving her and she wouldn't have anyone. "Oh no, my baby!" she whimpered, buried her face into his pillow and sobbed. "I'm losing...my...baby...my...best friend and my...lover," she sobbed into the pillow and as she did, Dani could smell Gary and her life was going to be so lonely now.
Gary kept his word and moved out two days later. He found a new house on the opposite side of the city and as far away from mom as he could get. Gary also avoided places that he knew she liked and it sucked because, he liked the same places and there was one place he really missed. He loved going to the river for long walks and Gary knew that mom did to, but he wasn't sure if she would go alone or not and he just stayed away.
"Damn!" he said watching the storm as it moved closer to the city and Gary hoped that it would be a good one. He loved storms and the power they had, but someone crossed his mind and Gary thought of mom. "I bet she's hiding in the back of her giant closet, with two hundred pillows on her and praying she'll live!" he laughed and hoped she was ok. These were the kind of days he missed the most and Gary was still mad at himself.
Before he ruined his life, on a day like this, mom would be in his arms and holding him as tight as she could. Plus, if he was really lucky and the storm came later in the evening, mom would be drinking her wine and in a snuggly mood. They would lie on the sofa, hugging face to face and with each boom of thunder; mom would jump against him and smash her gorgeous hips into his.
"Oh man, what a fuck up you are!" Gary laughed and flopped on his sofa. He thought of the erections mom always game him and knew that she had to have felt it, but she never said anything and he never knew why. "She must have liked it just as much as I did or she would have said something, but...oh well!" he laughed again and his phone rang.
Gary picked it up, smiled and laughed. "Well, speak of the devil! I wonder if she's scared or finally came to her senses and realized she messed up?" he said and wasn't sure if he wanted to answer it or not. Gary just got her off his mind and even been on a few dates, but she filled his dreams at night and he missed her so much. Blood rushed into so hard and so fast, it hurt and he reached down to gently rub it. He took a breath, rubbed his cock again and pushed the answer button. "Hi mom, how you today?" Gary said into the phone and he waited for her to reply, wondering if she did want him back or if mom just needed comforting.
"Hey sweet-heart, I'm fine and how are you?" she replied with a soft voice, hoping that Gary wouldn't hang up on her or cuss her out for calling him.
He heard mom, thought of something and Gary was shocked. She hated storms and never got near the phone during one, but she was calling him during the middle of a big one and she sounded happy. "I'm fine and how's dad today? Oh...you never talk on the phone when a storm is going on, what's up with that?" he said with a small chuckle and flexed his cock, wondering what she was wearing and if mom had on a pair of tight jeans.
She laughed with Gary and couldn't help but rubbing her left nipple. "He's doing fine and I wanted to ask you something, so I figured the heck with the storm and I called!" Dani replied with a smile and hoped he wasn't irritated at her for calling. "I wanted to know if you'd like to have dinner with me and maybe a few drinks afterwards," she said, closing her eyes and Dani crossed her fingers. 'Please say yes!' she thought, as her pussy throbbed and burned for Gary.
He thought for a second and took a breath. "Sure, I'm not doing anything and it'll be nice to see you." Gary said and his cock jumped in his pants. "Are we going formal of just slumming tonight?" he asked with a grin and he didn't care either way. Mom looked great in anything she wore and Gary couldn't wait to see her.
Dani thought and knew Gary would love seeing her in a pair of tight jeans. He liked looking at her ass and if things went well, he was free to do anything he wanted tonight. "Just casual, I guess and where would you like to eat? I was thinking about going to that place by the river and going for a nice walk afterwards. How does that sound?" Dani asked with a low, sultry voice and her nipples grew hard.
Gary heard mom and his cock started hurting. "Sounds great to me and I'm looking forward to it! If I come at seven, will that give you enough time to get ready?" he asked and hoped it would. Gary was dying to see mom and hug her.
"I think that will be fine and I'll be waiting with a smile!" Dani whispered into the phone and hoped that Gary still wanted her.
"Ok then, I'll pick you up at seven." Gary said as he hung up his phone and grabbed his cock. "Oh god, she is going to kill me!" he laughed and went to get ready for his date with mom.
They walked hand in hand and as close together as they could get. "Thank for having dinner with me Gary and spending time with me. That big ol' house sure does get lonely and since you've been gone...it seems worse!" Dani laughed as they walked towards a set of benches close to the water and she pulled Gary to them. "Let's set here for a bit and talk about a few things," she said with a weak grin and they had to talk about what happened.
Gary hoped mom wasn't going to ruin things and bring up what he did, but when she said they needed to talk, he knew she was. "About what?" he replied with a calm voice and he looked into her pretty eyes, seeing a warm sparkle and not any sign of being mad at him.
Dani knew Gary thought she was going to bring up the video tapes or what he tried, but she wasn't and she reached to hold his hands. "I really miss you and wish that we could go back to the way things were," she said, running her right hand over the side of his face and Dani was dying to kiss him, but she couldn't and it was killing her.
"Yeah, things were a lot better then, but..." Gary said and mom cut him off.
"They were wonderful, Gary and I'm sorry for what happened." Dani said and could feel tears forming in her eyes. "I was scared and didn't know what to do. We did something wonderful that first night, but it was also wrong and against the law. I needed time to let it sink in and think it through, but um...one of us had other plans," she said, giving him one of those motherly looks and Dani pinched Gary's cheek.
He laughed and held mom's hand. "I'm sorry and I shouldn't have bugged the phone, but I wanted you so bad and I was willing to do anything! I'm really sorry mom." Gary said, as she moved closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder.
She lifted her head and looked into his eyes. "I know baby and I'm sorry for being so hard on you. I shouldn't have teased you or dressed the way I did and I'm sorry." Dani whispered
"Don't be sorry for that, mom! I love looking at you and when you let me video you!"
Dani heard him and she had to confess. "I have to tell you something funny. I miss you trying to video my every move and looking at me," she said with a laugh and Dani could feel her face turning red.
Gary heard mom and he reached to tickle her side. "Awe, you miss me and my perverted ways, do you?" he asked, trying to tickle her more and mom fell into his arms. "I miss holding you most of all." Gary said as he looked into mom's eyes and Gary caressed the side of her face. "Want to go to see my new place and we can be alone," he said as a large group of kids passed by them.
Dani knew what was going to happen if she did and she nodded yes. "I'd love to and we can have a 'house-warming' party for you! Do you have anything to drink?" she asked, as he stood, pulled her up and into his arms.
"Yes, I have some good wine and a great view. It's perfect for seducing unsuspecting and lonely women!" he laughed and gave mom a slap on her tight jeans.
She jumped and rubbed her stinging ass, knowing Gary was going to complete his lifelong dream and get her in his bed. "You shouldn't slap your mothers' ass in public. What would people think?" Dani asked with a giggle, but she didn't care and hoped that Gary would do it more later, when they were alone and away from prying eyes.
"Who cares what anyone thinks! You've got one of the best asses I've ever seen and they'd just be jealous of me!" he laughed as they started walking back towards his car and Gary slid his left hand over her ass. "I'm glad you called me," he said with a smile and he gave her cheeks a loving squeeze.
She smiled and loved Gary's hand on her ass. Right or wrong, it felt good and Dani was ready to give herself to her son. They walked up to his car and Dani rested against it. "Gary, I want to tell you something and please don't stop me. I've done a lot of thinking about what happened and your feelings towards me. I know that most of it is my fault for dressing the way I did and letting you practically feel me up, but that's all in the past and um...I want you to know that...I loved it just as much as you did. I love when you're hard and we hug! My insides burn for you Gary and I'm sorry for not realizing it sooner than this." Dani paused for a second, took a breath and she lightly kissed him. "Gary, if you still want me...I'm yours," she whispered and Dani felt tears running down her face.
Gary listened to mom and smiled. "Mom, I'll always want you and I love you so much," he said, hugged her tighter and slapped her ass again. "I knew you liked it too!" he laughed and gave her a soft kiss on the lips.
"I couldn't just give in. I had to play hard to get and make you work for it." Dani replied with a smile, as they kissed and Gary played with her ass. "Let's get going! I need...my son to make love to me!" she whispered in his ear and reached down to give his cock a firm squeeze.
Gary pushed his hips to mom, as she squeezed and tugged his growing cock. "Oh mom, you'll never know how much this means to me and how much I love you," he moaned as mom's loving hand pulled him and she nibbled his lips.
She smiled and kept kissing her son's lips, knowing that they were only minutes away from committing a horrible sin and becoming lovers. "I think mommy knows and I'm going to make it up to my baby." Dani whispered, as she pulled away from him and slid into his car. "Hurry Gary...I need you!" she said with need and Gary quickly got in the car.
Gary showed mom around his house, but saved the best room for last. "And, last but not least..." he said with a smile and pushed open the double doors to his bedroom. "My bedroom or um...our bedroom!" he added with a smile and mom slid in his arms.
She hugged Gary and moaned. "Mmmm, I like the sound of that!" Dani whispered into his ear; as she reached down to unzip his jeans. "Would you mind if I um...played with this?" she asked with a grin and Dani sank to her knees in from of her son. She gently eased out his growing cock and held it in her hands. "Oh my god, I'm missed being with you so much!" she said with need, opened her mouth and Dani licked up the underside of his big, beautiful cock, enjoying the taste of his flesh and salty precum.
Gary heard mom and when she unzipped him and got on her knees, he was ready to blow. "Oh mom, yes!" he moaned louder, as her warm tongue licked up his cock and she swirled it around the head. "Mom, yes, oh god!" he grunted as she licked and gently sucked the side of his shaft.
Dani heard him moaning and she felt good inside. Her baby was happy and it was all because of her. "That's mommy's baby, you sit on the bed and I'm going to make you feel sooo good and happy!" Dani said with a voice that she'd normally use on a baby, but today, Gary was her baby again and she needed to please him. "Mommy will make you feel sooo good!" she whispered with a smile, opened her mouth and she leaned to him.
Gary watched mom and when she looked at him, he knew what was coming and she sucked him into her warm mouth. "Oh mom, mom! Yes! Oh my god, mom!" he moaned as she took his head inside her mouth and it was as if, she was nursing the head of his cock and it felt so good.
She smiled, gently sucking her son's thick cock-head and Dani felt like a fool for waiting so long. He loved her and she loved him, Dani felt foolish for not acting sooner and ending their pain. She let him pop from her mouth; Dani pulled off her blouse and unclasp her tiny bra. "Look how hard my nipples are, baby," she said with a giggle, pinched them and she took him back into her warm, motherly mouth and sucked him harder than before.
Gary smiled at mom and he hoped this wasn't a dream. "You are so pretty and sexy!" he moaned as mom sucked and pumped his hard cock. "I love you, mom and I'm never letting you go back home!" he moaned as she kept sucking and playing with his cock.
She lifted from him and smiled. "Good, because I wasn't planning on leaving and I thought that you might enjoy a horny, older woman around your house!" Dani said with a laugh and returned to pleasing her son's cock. Dani was looking forward to doing every day and keeping Gary happy.
"Oh hell yes! I'd love you to stay here mom and you won't be sorry. I'm going to spoil you to death and if it's ok, I'm also going to be in you day and night!" he growled, pulled her up and Gary kissed her, but not as his mom, but as his lover and Gary started to unbutton her jeans. His hand slid in them as they kissed and he gently caressed over mom's wet panties.
She returned his kiss and Dani felt Gary easing his hand down the front of her jeans, over her pussy and he touched her. "Oh baby, yes, yes," she whimpered, as his fingers rubbed and caressed every inch of her. "Why did I wait so long, Gary? I should have given in to you before now!" Dani moaned as his fingers teased and tormented her aching clit. He rubbed it, gently pulled on it and Gary also, pinched it ever so lightly, making her hips thrust to his hand and Dani felt like she was going to explode. "Oh Gary, my baby, my baby," she moaned, enjoying his fingers and now, they started probing her and Dani pushed down her jeans. She spread her legs for him and Dani needed her son.
Gary's fingers touched all of her wet, beautiful pussy and when mom pushed down her jeans, he knew she was ready and he carefully slid between her legs. He reached down, rubbed the head of his cock into her wet slit and Gary lightly kissed mom. "I'll always love you mom and this will make things even better...now!" he moaned and pushed inside her body, enjoying her mature pussy squeezing and sucking his big cock. "Mom, oh god! Mom, mom I love you! Oh mom, I love you!" he cried out, as she held him in her arms and her pussy held his throbbing cock. Her insides were so warm and her muscles held him tight, as they kissed and Gary eased in more. "Oh shit, you are my...last...woman! Oh my god!" he moaned louder, as mom's pussy squeezed him harder and it was as if, it was sucking him off and Gary wasn't going to last much longer.
Dani held him in her arms, as her pussy squeezed and pulled his beautiful long cock. She could feel his need to cum, but Gary was going to wait, until she was ready and she was getting closer by the second. "Oh baby, yes, yes! I love you too! I love you too!" Dani moaned as they kissed and Gary slowly moved in and out of her pussy. "Yeah, yeah! Oh baby, my baby! Gary, yes, yes!" she moaned as his long and very hard cock slid in and out of her dripping pussy.
"Oh mom, I'm ready! I'm ready to...cum in you!"
"Oh fuck...go!" Dani cried as Gary started pumping her deeper and with more need. "Cum in me!" she grunted as he pounded her tiny pussy and Gary was now pushing all the way in her. "Cum in your...mom!" Dani moaned, as her fingernails sank into his back and her long legs wrapped around his thrusting hips. "Cum in your mom's pussy, baby and make me happy! Come on, baby! Mommy needs you to cum! Please baby, please!" she begged him with a soft, loving voice, as she held and kissed his face.
Gary moved faster, as mom held him and kissed all over his face. Her words made him push deep and he fought the urge to cum early. "Mom, you are sooo fucking hot and I'm ready! Can I cum in you?" he asked and wasn't sure if mom was on birth control or not. It was crazy enough to make it with his sexy mom, but having a baby wouldn't be and hard to explain.
"Yes, cum all you want, baby! Cum in mom! Cum in your mommy, Gary! Please!" Dani moaned as he pushed harder and Gary moved fast. "Please cum in me, Gary!" His cock was hammering her pussy so hard, Dani's head was spinning and she thought that she was about to faint. "Oh my god! Oh my god!" she yelled out when her pussy locked around Gary and Dani exploded around him. Her pussy squeezed so hard, he couldn't move and Dani giggled. "Gary, yes! Yes! Oh god, do...you...feel how...tight I'm...holding you?" Dani moaned as warm rushed of blood poured through her body and her pussy continued to milk Gary. They held each other and her eyes were looking into his.
He smiled as mom's orgasm hit and his cock felt like it was being sucked, but it was her pussy muscles and they were beautiful. "Oh mom, you are awesome! Why did dad fuck around on you? He was sooo fucking dumb!" Gary said as his cock jumped and it started to unload into mom's belly. He came so hard and so fast; it felt as if fire was shooting from his cock and into mom's body.
Gary's cum hit the back of her pussy and Dani jumped. It was so hot and so thick, she was glad her tubes were tied and Dani couldn't get pregnant. "Yeah, oh baby! Cum in me, baby! Cum in your mom and be my...lover!" Dani moaned cried, as he fucked her with long and full thrusts. Gary's cock felt as if a hot baseball bat was fucking her and Dani wanted more. "Fuck that pussy! Fuck mommy's dirty, dirty pussy! Yeah, yeah, yeah!" she cried as Gary used her and he used her hard. "Go baby; fuck that nasty mommy...pussy! Fuck it, fuck it, fuck it!" Dani squealed, as another orgasm flooded her body. "Oh god, I'm cuming again! You made me...cum again!" she grunted as he pushed all the way in her and squirted one last shot of cum. His pace slowed and her slender hips rocked with his. She kissed Gary and held him close. "Gary, I'm sorry I didn't come to my senses sooner and realize that I loved you before now. But, I do plan on making it up to you!" Dani smiled and kissed him again.
He kissed her and smiled. "I know you will mom." Gary whispered and kissed her more, knowing this was the start of a wonderful new life with mom and they were going to be so happy..
403 A Week With Mom
L.A. Wicker
He stood pacing back and forth waiting for the plane to land, thinking of their last night together, wondering if this was a good idea or not. He'd came so close to making love and now he'd invited her to come and see him for a week and he knew deep down, it would be a week of hell trying to resist her.
She was so pretty, not Miss America pretty, but she could get him hard with one of her smiles, a soft kiss, but the one thing he loved the most, was when they hugged. She was tall, five foot ten and had a body that was loaded with lots and lots of wonderful curves that he loved. Her large D cup breasts had filled his eyes and dreams so many times; he could never count them if he wanted. Her flat stomach was always shown by wearing the lowest cut jeans she could find and he loved it even more when she got her bellybutton pierced.
Her hips, thighs and great ass were what some would call 'thick', but oh did they look great. He loved watching her walking, bending over, but again, the best was when they hugged and he'd always give her ass a good squeeze with both hands, enjoying her moan.
'This is going to be crazy,' he thought looking out the massive window, wondering how much longer it was going to be until the plane landed and the suffering would begin. 'I want to see her so bad, but...' he thought, hoping he'd be able to resist her and her charming ways.
Her soft voice was something he also loved so very much. So many times when they hugged, she'd softly whisper his name, making him hard in a split second. He wondered what it would be like making love to her, hearing her moaning it as she orgasmed around his long and very thick cock.
'Oh fuck!' he moaned, feeling it growing out of control and she wasn't ever there yet. 'This is going to be so fucked up,' he thought seeing a large plane pulling up to the jet way. 'Well, here goes!' he thought, standing up, walking towards the gate, hoping he could resist doing anything with her, but in the dark side of his mind, he hoped they'd be in bed as soon as possible.
He watched as people came from the plane, some getting hugs, others getting handshakes and some looked as if they were going to fuck each other right in the middle of the airport. He wondered what they would do. A long, loving hug for sure, maybe with a kiss and just maybe, he'd hold her sweet ass the way he loved so much.
He watched a young couple kissing, hugging and feeling each other from top to bottom, wondering if they'd get home or rush to the first motel they could find. 'Lucky fucker,' he mumbled as the young guy caressed every last inch of the girls' tight, little ass. 'I bet you're going to fuck her brains out!' he laughed to himself, trying to imagine him on top of the tall, slender girl and her long, black hair. 'I'd like some of that myself,' he moaned watching the guy squeezing her ass, shoving her into his cock.
She stood looking at him, wondering if he'd notice her or keep watching the two young people making out. She reached to tap on his shoulder, he turned to her and just as she suspected, he grabbed her in his arms, squeezing so hard it almost hurt. 'I've missed you so much, Johnny,' she moaned in his ear, hoping he'd never let her go.
He turned, seeing the woman he loved with all of his heart. She had long, thin blonde hair, soft blue eyes that hid behind a small pair of glasses and a smile that could melt an iceberg. He hugged her with all of his might, not caring that he was growing hard against her. She was a grown woman and he was close to 26. They were old enough to know what they wanted. He wasn't sure about her, but he knew he wanted her, no matter what. 'I've missed you too, Mom,' he moaned as his hands slid down her back to her wonderful ass and he couldn't help but squeezing.
She rested against him, feeling something wonderful pressing on her thigh and knew it was all for her. He always got so hard when they hugged, but she knew about the feelings a son could have for their Mom and she never said anything. 'Oh I love when you touch me. I wish that your father was half the man you are,' she moaned to herself, hoping she wouldn't cum in his arms. 'Damn! You sure do know how to make a woman feel loved,' she giggled and had to get away from him, for now at least. 'You look so good!' she smiled looking at his hardened face, long black hair and his muscular body.
He loved at touch and would until the day he died. 'You're lookin' pretty damn hot yourself,' he replied looking at her large breasts and couldn't help but seeing how hard her nipples were. He looked down, to her smooth stomach that always made him so hard and lower, to her full set of hips in the tightest pair of jeans he'd ever seen. 'I might have to take you out tonight,' he winked and couldn't help but hugging her again, but this time, his cock was harder than it had ever been in his life, even if it was for his Mom.
'That would be so nice. He hasn't taken me out in years,' she said with a wide grin, enjoying her sons' stiffness between her long legs, trying to remember the last time her husband had taken her out, but she couldn't. He spent all his time chasing the young girls' he hired in his office and hadn't touched her in ten years.
'Fuck him! He wouldn't know how to treat a lady if his fuckin' life depended on it!' Johnny quickly snapped, thinking of all the nights he spent comforting her after a beating or when she found out that he'd been cheating on her. 'I don't know why you're even with him. I've told you over and over again that you should just leave him and come down here,' he added giving her one last squeeze before letting her go.
She knew Johnny was right about leaving him, but she wasn't sure about being around her son. She was still a very, very sensual woman; he was a young man that any woman in her right mind would kill for and she was one of them. 'I know, but I'm just a little scared to,' she said. 'You know how he is. He always said if I left him, he'd kill me,' she added feeling her eyes begin to tear up.
'Yeah, let him fuckin' come down here. I've got some nasty friends that would just love to meet him!' Johnny smiled thinking of the crazy men he worked with and if they found out about her being beat, they'd kill his dad in a second.
She remembered that Johnny had a knack for finding insane friends to hang out with. She wasn't sure if they did anything wrong, but if they did, they never got caught. 'I'm sure you do,' she said with a laugh looking into his dark eyes, wanting to kiss him so badly she hurt. But this wasn't the time or place and she wasn't sure if she'd have the nerve to do it or if he even wanted her.
'Let's get your bags and get out of here,' he smiled slipping his right hand into one of her jean pockets, enjoying her firm ass and they went to get her bags.
'From the looks of this car,' she said looking over the expensive sports car, wondering what it cost. 'I gather you're doing good for yourself,' she added, giving him one of her motherly looks, hoping that he wouldn't end up in prison or dead.
He just smiled at her and it made him feel good that she cared about him. He had a few girls' he saw, but none of them gave a shit about him. 'I'm doin' real good,' he winked at her, hoping she'd brought some sexy things to wear, but then remembered his Dad wouldn't spend a penny on her. 'I'm thinking that I need to take my favorite, sexy lady shopping,' he said watching a big smile cover her pretty face. 'This is Miami. We need you lookin' hot!' Johnny winked, thinking of how good she'd look in some tight shorts, a tiny bikini and some sexy panties.
'I could go for that myself,' she replied having a good idea that Johnny would have her wearing some outrageous things, but what the hell. If it turned him on, she'd wear anything he wanted, no matter what it was.
'Cool!' he said reaching to caress her long, left leg and way up her thigh. 'I know this great shop just up the street. They'll have you lookin' so hot, men will drop dead on the street,' he laughed, hoping she'd wear some nice things and show off her great body.
'I have one thing to ask,' she paused, giving him that motherly look again. 'If some of it's too wild, I'll only wear it when we're alone,' she added, wondering what taste her handsome son had or if he was just teasing about her wearing sexy things.
He thought about what she'd just said and had a plan. He'd pick out things to wear when they were going out and some very, very skimpy things for her to wear for him, when they were alone. 'Sounds good to me! I'm getting you some real hot stuff then,' he smiled watching her face turning a warm shade of red.
'Just remember, I am your Mother,' she replied and knew she'd be with him; it would just be a matter of when.
'I know and it sucks too,' he said pulling in a parking lot and shut off the car.
'What do you mean by that?' she asked, feeling a bit hurt by his words. She'd always been a good mother to him and this hurt.
He saw her face and knew that she didn't understand him. 'I didn't mean it in a bad way. You're the best Mom in the world and I'm glad you're mine,' he said leaning to gently kiss her thin, juicy lips, feeling her suck in a deep breath. 'I wish that you were just a hot woman that I was taking out on a date,' he added, watching an innocent smile cover her face.
'You bad boy!' she laughed at him. 'It's not right to have such thoughts about your Mom!' she said feeling a strange, but interesting tingling between her legs. 'Why in the heck am I feeling this way?' she thought as the feeling grew more, making her wish she was alone with her vibrator.
'If you weren't so hot I wouldn't,' he said getting out of the car and ran to open her door, hoping tonight would be the night he'd been dreaming of for so long. A night alone, making love and he didn't care if she was his Mom or not.
Sela stood in the massive bedroom and couldn't believe how it and all of her new things looked. 'I guess my baby is doing very well,' she laughed reaching for one of the many new bras that Johnny had picked out for her. 'Why even bother,' she said looking through the thin garment. 'He's going to be able to see everything I have,' she moaned, knowing his dark, sexy eyes were going to love this.
She pulled it around her body, clasp it and after a few adjustments, she looked into a full length mirror. 'Oh wow!' Sela said with a big smile, running her fingers over the bra, teasing her already excited nipples into a state of frenzy. 'This is awesome!' she said grabbing the matching white panties, pulling them up her hips and was so glad that she shaved.
'Oh Lord!' she moaned looking at the very tiny panties on her hips. 'He sure has good taste.' Sela thought, turning to look at her ass crammed in the small, bikini panties. She couldn't help touching her excited pussy, hoping that it didn't drip too badly and ruin them.
Sela continued dressing and when she'd finished, she knew tonight could turn out to be very special. 'This is so nice!' she smiled running her hands over her body and the extremely short, white dress. 'I could be a fucking hooker!' she laughed, enjoying how she looked and knew Johnny was going to love it. 'Here goes!' she said giving her hair a little fluff and left the room.
Johnny was on the phone when he turned to see her. 'I'll call you later,' he said hanging up the phone and walked to her. 'Wow!' he moaned turning her in a circle and could feel his long cock growing as he looked over her large breasts, down her body and to the hips he loved. 'You look so hot!' Johnny smiled, brushing a long strand of hair from her beautiful face. 'And, you're all mine,' he whispered pulling her against him, knowing she could feel how hard he was.
She felt the tingle returning and it felt so good. Her son, the baby she'd given birth to, was turning her on and for some odd reason, she loved it. 'Thank you,' she whispered as he pulled her into his arms and she felt it. His massive cock was as hard as steel and pushing against the loneliest part of her body. 'It feels so good to be hugged again,' she moaned, wishing they could do more, but she was his Mom. Mothers were not supposed to feel this way towards their sons, but she couldn't help it.
'I'm going to be hugging you all the time and if it's okay with you,' he said looking into her pretty eyes. 'I'd love to do this too,' he said running his hands around her shapely ass, making sure to caress every, last inch of it. 'And, this.' Johnny smiled squeezing her ass, gently pulling her to him, knowing his stiff cock was shoved against the very place he came from twenty years ago.
Sela was helpless in his arms, knowing she needed to stop this, but they'd always hugged and there were so many times she'd felt him hard. 'You're going to spoil me,' she moaned, letting him touch her ass and his cock made her feel so wanted, a feeling she hadn't known since he was a baby.
'I'm going to spoil, pamper and let you know just how much I love you,' he paused to kiss her sexy lips, making sure to flex his cock at the very same time. 'And, a few other things too,' he smiled hugging her and slipped his hands under the small dress, wishing he could love her right there, but he could wait for something so good.
Sela quickly knew what he meant and she was speechless. Her baby boy made it very clear that he had plans of seducing her and it turned her on. He was so handsome and charming to begin with; Sela knew it was going to be so hard to resist him. 'What other 'things' do you have planned?' she asked with a shaky voice, enjoying his hands on her ass, while his long, thick cock continued tormenting her pussy.
He just smiled, savoring the feel of his cock resting on her warm pussy and couldn't wait to be in it again. 'You'll just have to wait and find out,' he replied as he grew harder, thinking of being in her, loving her into the night. 'You're going to love it,' he said moving his hips back and forth, rubbing his cock on her.
She just stood there, letting him do anything he wanted. She knew it was so wrong, but oh did it feel good. Johnny's father hadn't made love to her years and when he did, he didn't come close to the size of Johnny. 'We shouldn't be doing this,' she moaned feeling him pulling up her dress and she felt like screaming. His cock had slipped from his shorts and was completely against her eager pussy.
'Why not?' Johnny asked kissing her neck, wondering if he should do her right now and just fuck going out. 'It feels good and we're both old enough to know what we want. I'm not sure about you, but I defiantly know what I want,' he moaned pulling her to his cock, wishing it would find its way under her panties and deep in her body.
She was so excited and her will to resist him was fading. 'Oh Johnny, please! Let's do this slowly. I know you have feelings for me, but I need a little more time to get used to the idea. It's not everyday that I think about making love to my baby,' she smiled caressing his back and the feel of his large, stiff cock on her pussy was making it so hard to pull away.
'I've always wanted you,' he whispered in her ear as he caressed under her tiny dress. 'All those nights I held and comforted you drove me crazy. I always wished that you were mine to hold, kiss and to love this gorgeous body.' Johnny said looking to her pretty, blue eyes, hoping she could see the love.
Sela was giving in to her charming son and it felt so good. She'd been without love a very long time and she couldn't think of a better man to help her. 'I felt the same about you. I always knew you'd give me more love than he ever could,' she whispered reaching to hold him in her small hand. 'Oh my God! You're a lonely woman's dream come true.' Sela moaned, trying to wrap her fingers around his girth, but couldn't. 'You're going to rip me in two,' she moaned in a low seductive voice, wondering if he would be able to get it in her.
'Don't worry baby, I'll go slow and your little pussy will love it,' he smiled pulling down her panties; carefully easing a finger into his Mom's wet pussy, enjoying a loud moan. 'I guess dinner will have to wait,' he smiled sitting in a chair and motioned for Sela to sit between his legs. 'I need my sexy Mom to suck this for me,' he said with a smiled as she held him in both her small hands.
'Have you been a good little boy?' she teased in a voice that a woman would use talking to a baby, but from his smile, Sela knew Johnny loved it. 'Mommy can't do it unless you've been a good boy,' she said in that same teasing voice as she licked up the underside of his long, pulsing shaft, enjoying the taste of his cum. 'It's been so long since I've had that wonderful flavor in my mouth,' she moaned licking him again, wishing there was more. 'I might have to suck my baby off. Would you like that?' she asked in a soft voice, hoping she get more of his cum in her mouth before the night was over.
'I'm always good, Mom,' he replied watching the stunning woman he'd loved all his life, licking his cock. 'We'll do anything you want too,' he said caressing her hair, watching her licking his swollen cock head and he couldn't ask for more. 'Oh Mom!' Johnny moaned as she swallowed him to the root. 'Oh yes! Oh Mom!' he cried out and was in shock. No girl he'd ever been with could suck him all, until now and his Mom did it. 'Suck it baby! Suck it all!' he moaned, watching her head moving up and down his entire length and she was a master at it.
Sela kept teasing him and she was ready. She open her mouth, looked at his massive cock, took a deep breath of air and she took him, all of him. 'Oh my baby!' she moaned sucking him while her head went up and down his beautiful, fat cock. She loved hearing him moan and she couldn't wait until they were face to face, loving each other. She loved Johnny and hid her feelings towards him for years, because Mom's were not supposed to think of doing it with their sons.
'Oh yes! Suck it bitch, suck it hard!' he moaned, hoping she wouldn't mind him calling her dirty names, but when she moaned, he knew it was fine. 'My nasty Mom is sucking my cock,' he said and she moaned so loud. 'Suck it my cock Mom! Suck your sons' big cock!' he said and she moaned louder than ever.
Johnny's words drove her crazy and she sucked him harder. 'You're going to kill me,' she thought sucking him down her throat, hoping that she was doing it right. She hadn't sucked a man in years and wanted to please Johnny.
He grabbed her head, lifting it up and down. 'You horny bitch! Sucking your sons' big, fat cock, you're nothing but a whore!' he moaned as Mom sucked him so hard it hurt. How often does a Mom suck her sons' cock and he wasn't about to stop her.
She pulled from him, looked up and smiled. 'I love it! Keep talking like that,' she moaned grabbing his cock as tight as she could and squeezed. 'I may be a whore, but I'm your whore,' she growled sucking him back into her mouth and knew she was going to be his whore after tonight.
'My own personal whore and she's my Mom,' he laughed holding her head, fucking her mouth as fast as he could go. 'Suck bitch! Suck your sons' cock!' he yelled holding her tight, fucking her warm mouth like a madman.
Sela relaxed, letting him do anything he wanted. 'Fuck me!' she thought as his hard cock fucked her with no mercy. She loved it and couldn't wait for him to do the same thing to her burning pussy. His stiff cock slid in and out so fast it was unreal. She'd given a few blowjobs in her life, but none of them came close to the way Johnny was using her and she needed more, lots more.
She managed to pull from him and it was time he rammed his cock in her pussy. 'Fuck me! I need you to fuck my pussy, please!' she begged him, hoping he'd do the same to her pussy. It had been so long since a man had her and she knew her Johnny was going to feel so good. He was so long, maybe nine inches and it was so fat, and she couldn't wait to feel it splitting her open.
Johnny stood up, grabbed her, shoved her over the arm of the sofa, making sure her ass was facing him and her legs were spread wide. He reached to finger her wet pussy a few times, making sure that it was nice and wet before going on. 'You must need some hard cock up this nasty thing pretty bad!' he laughed pumping it as deep as he could. 'My cock is going to tear this up,' he said guiding it to the very place he'd come from and didn't care. She'd been turning him on for years and he was ready to fuck her, even if she was his Mom.
'Yes! Tear up Mommy's pussy! Fuck Mommy! Fuck me!' she cried out, feeling his cock against her, hoping he'd be easy until she got used to his size. He was a big man and she didn't want to get hurt their first time together. 'Come on baby. Be a good boy and help Mommy,' she said turning to smile at him, remembering the day he was born and all the joy she had raising him.
Johnny looked at her large, shapely ass, gently caressing it and he remembered all the times he'd admired it since he was a small boy. He eased forward, letting his huge cock head sink in his beautiful Mom and he knew things would never be the same. 'Oh Mom!' he moaned lying on her back, hugging her as tight as he could. 'I love you so much,' he whimpered as tears of joy rolled from his eyes.
Sela felt him push forward and life as she knew it was over. She'd let her one and only son commit the worst sin. She was letting him fuck her and there was no turning back. He was inside the very place he'd come from and she knew it was wrong, but it was so good. Her baby boy was in her and was now free to do anything he wanted.
'I love you too baby,' she said holding his arms around her breasts, hoping he wasn't going to stop. 'My baby,' she whispered as he slowly filled her lonely body with his massive cock. 'You feel so good! I want it all!' Sela cried as it slid into her, touching places she never knew existed until now.
Her tight muscles hugged him, just as if he was returning home from a long trip. 'Oh Mom!' he moaned standing back up, pushing himself in her wonderful body, the same one that had driven him crazy as a boy and now he was taking her as a man. 'I'm going to fuck you day and night,' he moaned as he started sliding in and out of her glorious body.
'Oh yes!' she screamed, biting the sofa, enjoying his massive cock.
'I'm going to fuck you,' he cried as her pussy squeezed, not wanting it to pull from her body.
'Yes!' Sela screamed louder as his pace quickened, lifting her hips from the sofa with every deep thrust. 'Fuck me hard! Fuck me! Make me your whore!' she screamed more, squeezing her pussy around him, never wanting this wonderful time with her son to end.
He moved faster, watching her gorgeous ass, her biting and holding the sofa cushions and he couldn't wait for her to cum on his cock. It would be the ultimate bonding between a loving mother and her devoted son. He continued looking at her great ass drew back his hand and slapped it.
'Oh fuck!' she screamed, as her muscles clamped on him. 'Yes, spank me; I've been a bad Mommy!' Sela yelled as the stinging on her ass rushed over her, right to her pussy and she was close. Close to cuming on the boy that came from the place he was fucking. The little boy she held and fed from her breasts and she was only seconds away from exploding on his cock.
'Oh Mom!' he groaned as her pussy grabbed his cock so hard, it felt as if there was a hand inside her squeezing him. He drew back his hand and slapped her other cheek.
And, just like before, her pussy grabbed him, holding it tight as the wonderful sensation of being slapped. 'Yes!' she squealed holding the cushions as he fucked her with no mercy. 'Fuck Mommy! Fuck your Mom!' Sela screamed as loud as she could and didn't care if anyone heard or not. She was in heaven. A man that truly loved her was giving her the love she'd done without more than half her life and he was her son. 'Oh God! Oh Johnny! Oh Johnny!' she screamed louder as her lonely body exploded around him. Her son, the one man who truly loved her and would never leave her lonely again, was giving her the best gift in the world.
Johnny felt her cuming; he grabbed her hips and started pumping her with hard, deep thrust. 'Come on baby! Cum for me,' he said holding her tight, making sure to please all her needs and to let her know that she'd never do without again. He watched her grabbing and clawing at the sofa and knew he'd pleased the woman he loved. 'That's my girl,' he whispered caressing her ass and couldn't wait for his turn. His balls were full of warm cum for the beautiful lady under him, even if she was his mother.
'Oh Johnny!' Sela cried as tears rolled from his eyes. 'That was fantastic,' she sobbed, wanting to hug him so bad and she couldn't wait for her chance to please him. 'I want you. Let me love my baby now.' Sela said turning to smile at him, hoping this would never end. There was no way she could ever go back to her abusive husband after being with Johnny, even if he was her son.
He carefully eased from her body and walked to sit on the sofa. Johnny held her hand as she curled on his lap, hugging so hard it hurt his neck. 'I guess this means you liked it?' he smiled returning her hug and couldn't wait to get back inside her and fill her tiny pussy full of his hot cum.
'Like my ass!' she gasped, giving him a playful slap and couldn't believe what he said. 'I loved it and I want more and more of it,' she smiled, hoping his offer of coming to live with him was still open. 'Would you still be interested in me coming to live with you?' Sela asked with a shaky voice, praying he wanted her.
He smiled, pulled her closed, kissed her and replied, 'There's no way in hell I'm letting you go,' he smiled and knew it was time to finish. He wanted to love this beautiful woman on his lap. 'I need you,' he said caressing her face and wanted to fill her full of cum and didn't care if she was his Mom or not.
'How do you want me?' she said as tears of gladness rolled down her face. Johnny, her baby boy wanted her and she knew he'd love her until the day she died. 'I'll do anything you want.' Sela whispered, hoping he'd use her and make all his dreams of her complete.
He just smiled at her and knew that he'd found his dream come true. 'I'm thinking of you on me, facing me,' he winked and she quickly got up and moved over him. 'Damn, you don't waist any time,' he laughed as she reached down; guiding him back to the place he'd came from. 'Oh Mom!' he cried, pushing up, deep into her tight pussy as far as he could go. 'I love you! Oh I love you so much!' he moaned as her muscles grabbed him tight.
Sela jumped up, moved over him and couldn't get his long, thick cock in her fast enough. 'My baby!' she whimpered as his girth stretched her pussy as wide. 'I love your big cock!' she moaned, hugging him, smashing his face to her large breasts as he pushed up, and rammed his cock deep into her body. 'Don't ever stop fucking me,' she begged, enjoying him deep in her, giving her the love she'd been without so long.
'I'll always love and fuck you,' he smiled giving her a long and deep kiss as her hips moved up and down. 'Fuck me, Mom! Fuck me!' he moaned, watching her hips moving and her big breasts swaying from side to side. 'Fuck yes! Oh Mom, go,' he whispered, enjoying her loving him and he knew there'd be no one else in his life. He loved his Mom and no other woman could make him feel this loved. He felt his cock jump and at last, he came. Filling his beautiful mother with hot cum. 'I love you! Oh I love you so much,' he moaned, enjoying the feel of cuming in his Mom's body. So many dreams of her and wondering what it would be like to love her were over.
Well, that's it. I'm sure everyone will want more, but sorry. No part two. Use your imagination. Just remember to vote. If you're going to be an ass and leave a smart ass comment, FUCK OFF! I'm getting sick of people knocking my stories. If you're going to do it, have the balls to leave an email..
404 Aunt Raven
L.A. Wicker
Tim sat at the table, listening to all the lies, bullshit stories wishing they'd all just shut up or die. It was like this every time the family got together and he never knew why. The only reason they bothered coming was to score points with Grandfather, hoping he'd leave them a larger portion of his vast estate and millions of dollars.
Grandfather was a master at playing the stock market and over the span of his very long life; he was one of the richest men in the county. His estate was over one thousand ackers and next to the biggest wildlife park in the state. That, with his large amount of money, brought the entire family out of the woodwork every 4th of July without fail.
Grandfather had three children, Jen, Becky and Carl. Each child had six or more kids of there own and they were spoiled rotten. It could be very hectic around the house with kids whining about this, that or the other, but Tim always ran off with Raven.
He truly hated coming because of the family, but loved his Grandfather and liked getting out of the smelly city for a week. Being at Grandfathers was like being in another world. It was so quiet at night; it was hard to sleep the first night or two. No police sirens, gunfire or boomboxs rattling the house, it was so nice. Tim always hated to leave.
'So, Tim. You're done with high school, what's next?' Grandfather asked Tim with a large smile as he puffed on his cigar.
Tim smiled with pride looking back to the man he admired so much, hoping his life would turn out just as well. 'I'm off to college next fall,' he smiled looking to see a few of his spoiled, snobby cousins giving him dirty looks. 'I'll be coming down here,' he smiled bigger, making sure to look at each cousin. 'I'm going to state. I got a scholarship.' Tim smiled bigger, knowing that not one single cousin had the brains to go to college, let alone get a scholarship.
Grandfather slapped the table and the biggest smile covered his wrinkled face. 'Damn good! I'm proud of you, boy. I knew you'd be the one with the brains in the family!' he laughed out, seeing so many looks of envy, he had to laugh harder. Not one of his spoiled grandchildren, were half as good as Tim.
'Thank you, sir.' Tim smiled back to Grandfather. 'With me being this close, I'll be able to come by on the weekends to see you and Raven,' he added, wondering where she was. They'd been there all morning and not sign of her yet.
'That will be nice.' Grandfather replied, knowing the real reason that Tim would be coming by and it wouldn't be to see him. 'I'm sure Raven will be very, very happy to find that out. She's been talking about you day and night for the past two weeks and the things she has planned for you and her to do,' the old man smiled, thinking of his grandson Tim with his daughter Raven and all the fun they had together.
Raven was the product of an affair Grandfather had many years ago and hated by every single person in the family, except for Tim. She was half the age of grandfathers other children and acted as if she was still a teenager. Raven was different; everyone said she had a mild case of brain damage and thought that her mother was on drugs while carrying her. But it didn't matter; Tim loved her so much and always looked forward to spending a week hanging out with her.
Tim just smiled thinking of his beautiful Aunt, and couldn't wait to see her. They always had so much fun exploring the woods, talking and just being together, but the last three summers things started to change. She'd sneak into his room after everyone went to bed, wearing nothing but a small shirt and a very tiny pair of panties. They'd talk long into the night, hugging each other, sometimes talking about their dreams and other times, nothing particular, just enjoying each other. Many times, they'd fall asleep in each others arms. Sometimes Tim wondered about his feelings for her. He knew that she was his Aunt and that they had the same blood running through their bodies, but she excited him so much.
'Where is she? I can't wait to see her.' Tim said giving his mother a quick look, seeing her scowl at him. He knew his mother hated him running through the woods and spending so much time with Raven, but he didn't care. She was the only reason he liked coming here.
Grandfather laughed, took a drink of his whiskey and reached to give Tim a slap on the back. 'She was up before the sun and said she had to get a few more things ready for you. I haven't seen her since,' the old man smiled, watching Tim's mother, his daughter, giving the boy a dirty look. 'I'm sure she'll be back soon. She's supposed to check in by noon and it's about that time,' he added pouring him another glass of whiskey and relit his cigar.
'I don't want you disappearing all week, Tim. Every time we come down you spend every waking hour with her,' Tim's mother said with a cool voice, thinking of him running through the woods with Raven, doing who knows what with her.
'Oh hell, Jen! Leave him alone. You know damn well those two love each other more than all of you people put together!' Grandfather snapped at his daughter, knowing what she was thinking and it pissed him off. He wasn't absolutely sure about it, but if Tim and Raven were messing around, it didn't bother him. He'd never seen two people love each other so much in his life.
'Don't yell at me,' Tim's mother said looking to her father. 'It's up to me what he does and where he goes,' she added thinking of Tim with the woman she hated so much and if they were doing the unthinkable.
'Well, let me think,' Grandfather said with a smile, scratching his chin, giving Tim a wink. 'Isn't he eighteen now?' he asked watching his daughter getting angrier with each word. 'And, I do believe this is my place and I make the rules,' he smiled bigger as he looked at everyone sitting at the massive table, knowing they were only there for his money and couldn't wait for the day that he died. 'If he wants to run wild with Raven all week, he will and there will be nothing said about it!' Grandfather said in a voice everyone one knew very well and that the conversation was now over.
'Tim, I went and got her a new toy a few months back.' Grandfather said with a laugh. 'I got her one of them 4-wheelers. I've never seen her have so much before. She hasn't put her cute little ass on that ol' motorcycle since and I'm so glad,' he added with a long sigh of relief. He hated her riding the motorcycle, but didn't have the heart to take it from her.
'Oh cool!' Tim replied thinking of how much fun they were going to have. He didn't like riding the motorcycle either, but it was fun holding on to his very beautiful Aunt. 'I bet she loves it,' he added remembering all the commercials he'd seen on the TV.
'Dad!' Jen yelled looking to her father in shock. 'I don't think you should be talking about your daughters' ass being cute. That's not normal,' she said shaking her head in disgust at his words.
He just laughed at her. 'Why not? She has the cutest, little ass I've ever seen in my life, you're just jealous of her, and you know it.' Grandfather laughed, giving Tim another slap, wondering if he'd been with Raven.
Jen looked to her father, wishing he'd just die, so they could get on with their lives. She was sick of coming here each summer, listening to his rude comments and now she worried about Tim trying to screw his own Aunt. 'Why do you have to be so rude to us? We come down here to be with you and every time, you treat us like crap, Dad,' she said watching Tim holding back a laugh, but knew better to say anything to him in front of her Dad.
'What's rude? I said she has a cute, little ass. You're the one that's making a big deal out of it.' Grandfather replied looking at Jen, wishing he could just reach over and slap the shit out of his oldest daughter. 'You ask any of the men here and they'll say the same damn thing,' he added watching all the other men looking away, all but Tim and he was shaking his head to agree. 'If they weren't a bunch of pussies!' he laughed taking a large drink of his whiskey and a sound filled his ears. 'Ahhh, speak of the cute, little ass,' he laughed, giving Tim a wink and enjoyed the look covering his grandsons face. 'Here comes your girl.' Grandfather teased turning to watch his favorite daughter riding from the woods.
Tim watched the beautiful woman coming towards them and his heart skipped a beat. Raven looked so fresh and alive as the wind blew through her silky, black hair and a warm smile covering her pretty face and he had a very good idea that it was all for him.
'Hot damn, Tim! She hasn't smiled like that since I bought her that contraption.' Grandfather laughed, seeing that Tim hadn't heard a single word he'd just said.
She turned off the machine, looked at Tim, lifted her right leg high over the handlebars, up to her chin, and jumped off, making sure that her skintight, camouflaged pants were strait. She knew how much Tim loved seeing her ability to flex and Raven wanted him to know that she had been practicing every day, just for him.
'Come here and let me rub that cute, little ass of yours!' Grandfather laughed again, watching Jen's face turning so red, he wondered if she'd die right there.
'Oh Daddy.' Raven smiled walking her five foot eleven inch body towards him and looked to the one person that owned her heart, Tim. She moved beside her Daddy, wiggling her butt against him, keeping her pretty, brown eyes on Tim all the time. She hoped they would pick up right where they left off last year. They had become so close and she knew this would be the best summer of all.
'I was telling everyone here that you had a cute, little ass and I got yelled at by Jen. Tim was the only man here that had the balls to agree with me, so you let him give it a feel, too.' Grandfather smiled at her and dearly hoped that Raven would do it. 'You glad to see your boyfriend?' he asked giving Raven a big hug.
'Daddy!' Raven giggled feeling her face turning bright red and that strange feeling between her legs again. Most times, it only came at night, when she thought of Tim, but all this week, it seemed to come on at any time. 'He's not my boyfriend, he my best friend,' she said in a soft voice that she only used when talking to her Daddy, or when she and Tim were alone.
Jen made an evil hiss at what the retarded girl said and couldn't believe her ears. 'If I may speak,' she said giving her half sister a cynical sneer before going on. 'This may be a shook, but in reality, he is your nephew and you, are supposed to be his Aunt and not his girlfriend,' she added watching a hurt look covering the pretty women's face and it truly warmed Jen's heart, knowing that she hurt Raven.
'God mom!' Tim said quickly standing up to hug Raven. 'It's ok. You don't listen to her,' he whispered in her ear and couldn't wait to give his friend a real hug, well, his Aunt. Neither of them considered her his Aunt, because Aunt's weren't supposed to be any fun and Raven was a blast to be around.
Raven felt like she was on fire between her legs and didn't know why. Every time she and Tim hugged, touched each other or were alone, that same wonderful feeling came over her and she never knew why. 'I missed you,' she whispered to him and couldn't wait to get away from those people. She knew they were family, but they never gave her any reason to like them. 'Ask Daddy if we can leave,' she whispered again, hoping her father would tell them to go and have fun.
He pulled from Raven having a good feeling that his mother was only seconds away from having a stroke or heart attack. 'Hey Grandfather, can we go now?' Tim asked watching his mom looking like she was about to blow up.
'Well hell, I don't see why not. No sense in you two sitting around here being subjected to all this abuse,' the old man said watching Jen giving Tim one of her evil looks, but Tim was older now and wasn't bullied by her anymore. 'Get on out of here, but,' he added in a very firm voice. 'I want you both back here by 7:30. We having us an old fashioned, southern bar-bee-cue,' he smiled thinking that the fire needed built soon.
'We will, Daddy!' Raven said giving him a kiss, ran to the 4-wheeler as fast as she could, with Tim right behind her and off they went.
Raven kept the throttle wide open, wanting to get away from those evil people as fast as she possible could and to give Tim a 'real' hug. She drove wide open until she knew they were far away from the house. Raven let off the gas and let the machine coast to a stop. Just as before, she lifted her right leg high in the air, wanting to showoff for Tim, but this time, it went over her head, she turned and jumped from the 4-wheeler.
She stood, hands on her very slender hips, her legs slightly spread, and looking to the one person, she loved so much. Raven's heart pounded out of control as she watched Tim looking up and down her body, wondering what he was thinking and all at once, that strange feeling swept between her long legs. 'Are you going to give me a 'real' hug or just sit there staring at me?' she asked in a soft, loving voice that she'd never used until this very second.
Tim stood up, looked into her pretty, brown eyes and felt his cock coming to life. He wasn't sure if it would be right to hug her in this condition or not, but if he didn't, it would break her innocent little heart in two. He took a step towards her, reached out his arms and Raven flew into his arms and against his body. He hugged as tight as he could, enjoying the feel of the sexy woman, his friend and his Aunt.
'I missed you so much,' he panted, trying to catch his breath and hoped his cock would behave for just a few more minutes. There was no way in hell he wanted to try explain his cock or why it was so hard to his innocent friend... Aunt. Tim's head rested on Raven's shoulder, he could feel her heart beating faster than his and it made him feel so good knowing just how much this beautiful woman loved him.
Raven melted in his arms, enjoying her favorite guy hugging her. She couldn't help wondering why that strange feeling always went between her legs when she thought about Tim. But, it always seemed to be at its very worse, when he touched her and Raven never knew what caused it. Later, Raven had to ask him. He was sure to know.
'So, other than riding through the woods, what you been up to?' he asked looking up to see a strange, new look on her pretty face. He couldn't help but caressing over every last inch of her back, enjoying the feel of her warm body under his fingers, hoping Raven would remember just how close they were last year. Tim knew deep down that it was wrong touching her this way, but she was his girl, not his Aunt.
'I don't know,' she giggled feeling his hands touching her, making her tingle all over and it made her feel so good. 'I've been missing you a whole bunch, I know that,' she added, knowing her face was turning red. She always felt so funny when Tim was anywhere near her.
'I missed you too!' he replied hugging her more, letting his hands slowly move to her butt and couldn't help squeezing each of her very firm cheeks. 'Your Daddy said I could rub your cute, little butt,' he said looking up to see her eyes squeezed shut and a blissful look on Raven's face. 'Is it ok with you?' Tim asked, hearing a soft moan coming from somewhere deep inside her. He had a good idea she liked it very much and had no objections.
Raven was helpless as Tim's hands slid over her butt. That strange, wonderful feeling rushed over her so fast, she couldn't even breath. She could only manage a weak moan, as he touched one of her 'special' places. Daddy always told her if someone touched her boobies or below her belly, she was to tell him, but this Tim. Her guy and she loved him touching her and wished that he'd touch her everywhere, even on her very, very 'special' place.
'I better stop before I do something bad.' Tim said starting to pull away, but she held him close.
'What do you mean?' she asked with a big smile, wondering what Tim wanted to do that was so bad. Raven knew that he'd never, ever do anything that would hurt her and she couldn't understand this.
'I might do something I shouldn't,' he said hoping she'd stop and just let him go, but Raven wasn't like that. She might be a little slow, but if she didn't understand something, she didn't stop asking questions until she did.
'You gotta tell me what you mean.'
'I shouldn't even be touching your butt,' he said caressing her more, digging his fingers into her flesh, feeling Raven pushing to his hips.
'You can do anything to me. I don't care if it's bad or not,' she whispered, as that feeling between her legs was worse than it had ever been in her life. 'I'll like anything you do to me,' she whispered again watching a smile covering his face. Raven loved Tim so much and she wished he could be her boyfriend. She never had one before and knew Tim would be the best boyfriend in the whole, wide world.
Tim didn't know what to do, he wanted to do so many things with Raven, but she wasn't a normal girl. She was special and he didn't want to scare or hurt her in any way. 'I can't,' he said with hurt, wishing so badly that he could grab her, kiss her and make love to this wonderful lady he'd been madly in love with for as long as he could remember.
'Why not?' Raven asked in an innocent voice, wondering why Tim didn't want to do the bad thing to her, when she told him it was fine. 'You can do anything to me,' she whispered, hoping so much that he'd touch her and do the bad thing. She didn't care. It was Tim, he could do anything he wanted to her and Raven knew she'd love it no matter what.
Tim just let out a long and very slow sigh, wishing this wasn't so hard. How could he could he even start to explain his feelings for her, when he didn't even understand them. She was his Aunt, his best friend ever and her mind was only that of a young teenager. He continued to hug her, as she slowly rocked back and forth, something she knew that he loved very much.
'Let's go down by the fort and I'll try my best to explain it to you,' he said running his hands over her butt, enjoying her rocking him so carefully in her loving arms. Tim knew it was wrong, but she made it so hard to resist her and the poor, little thing didn't even have a clue what she did to him.
She looked him in the eyes and made her 'special' mean face. 'You had better tell me or,' she paused to put both hands on her gorgeous hips. 'I will be forced to beat you up,' she said in a serious voice, not wanting to let this drop. She had to know what 'bad' thing Tim wanted to do. What really made her mad, Tim was her best friend ever, and he still wouldn't tell her.
'I will, baby,' he smiled giving the butt he loved to touch a tiny slap.
'Ouch!' she giggled rubbing her butt, making sure that it was pointed towards him. She had a feeling that he liked seeing it and now she really knew that he loved touching it. 'Do you like my butt, Tim? You CAN answer that, I hope!' Raven teased in a voice that sounded like a preppy.
He looked at her and couldn't believe it. His sweet, little friend had just made her first, ever smart ass remark. 'You booger!' he laughed grabbing her in his arms, wishing so bad that she wasn't his 35 year old Aunt and that her mind was right. 'I'm going to spank you when we get to the river,' he smiled rubbing her great, little ass more, enjoying her pushing forward, against his growing cock.
'Ok!' she jerked from him, jumped on the 4-wheeler and was ready to go. She wanted to hear just why Tim wouldn't tell her the 'bad' thing and now, she wanted him touching her butt again, even if it meant a playful spanking.
After riding a few more minutes, Raven used the machine down a deep sloop and they were at the junction, where the river and lake joined.
'I miss coming here!' Tim yelled over the roar of the engine, looking out over the tranquil lake. 'I miss this as much as I do you,' he smiled reaching around the front of Raven, giving her a big hug as he kissed the back of her neck.
She sucked in a breath of air when he kissed her, hoping he'd give her lots and lots more. She wanted to kiss him a bunch this time. His last visit they'd became so close, with lots of tiny kisses and a whole bunch of hugging. 'You better stop that,' she teased, grabbing his arms, holding them against her flat stomach, enjoying his hands so close to her 'very' special place.
'You love it and you know it,' he laughed, leaning to kiss her again and gently bit her.
Raven felt his warm lips on her neck, sending a hot rush of excitement flooding through her body and when he bit her, it felt like her 'special' place was going to blow up. She jumped from the 4-wheeler as fast as she could, hoping the crazy feeling between her legs would stop.
'You better not do that no more, it made me feel all funny and stuff.' Raven said in a soft voice, watching Tim smiling at her and she knew it was fine. Tim would never do anything that would hurt her. He never did and she knew she was always safe with him.
'I just might do that a lot,' he smiled walking towards her, watching her pretty eyes, seeing what he thought was excitement in them. 'I know you liked it,' he smiled pulling her against him, feeling her trembling. He couldn't be sure, but he had a very good idea Raven liked her neck being kissed, with a tiny bite thrown in.
'Maybe I did, but I'll never tell,' she whispered, wondering how Tim knew that made her feel so darn good. But, this was Tim, her boyfriend and he knew everything about her. 'I got a big surprise for you, in the fort,' she smiled, thinking of the small bag she had hidden in their run down pile of wood next the water.
Tim smiled at the look on her pretty and he'd never seen her look like that before. 'What is it?' he asked hugging her a little more, feeling his cock stir and he didn't care anymore. Maybe Raven would understand if he explained about sex and badly he wanted to be with her.
'You gotta let me go and I'll show you,' she smiled as her soft, loving hands moved from his back and up to each side of his face. She held him for a second; she leaned to him, and gently kissed Tim on the lips as a low moan came from her mouth. 'I like you so much, I hurt sometimes,' she whispered, giving him another soft kiss, feeling that fire between her legs growing out of control and she didn't know what to do. It always happened when she thought of Tim or if she was around him and today, it was really bothering her.
'So, where's my big surprise?' he asked enjoying this beautiful lady kissing 'him' for the first time and hated it to end, but he also wanted to see what her big surprise was.
'I'll show you, but,' she paused pointing her finger at him. 'You can't look and I mean it!' Raven said in a voice that came close to his mother's.
He just looked at her and couldn't believe it. His little girl seemed so different this year and Tim liked it. 'I won't, I promise,' he smiled. 'I'll go sit over and sit on the lounge chair,' he smiled, wondering what had come over her. It was Raven, but she seemed to be just a bit more grown up than last year.
She was always so shy and never kissed him until today. She let him hug her, kiss her, but she never did anything. At night, when she'd sneak into his room, they'd snuggle with her wearing nothing but a small shirt and a pair of panties. Even then, he'd be the one hugging her, after a few minutes she'd copy what he did, but never made the first move.
He sat on the lounge chair, rooting through his pockets for his last three cigarettes, hoping they weren't smashed or broken. He hadn't smoked one since early that morning and after a six hour drive hearing his mom bitch and complain all morning, he needed one bad. After searching, he finally found them and taken a few deep puffs, when her heard Raven's soft voice beside him.
'Tim, I hope you like it.' Raven whispered standing in front of Tim wearing such a small thing in broad daylight, but the girl at the store said Tim would pass out when he saw it.
He turned and started coughing. 'Oh my Lord!' he gasped looking up to Raven's tall, slender body in the smallest, white bikini that he'd every seen in his life. Two small white triangles covered each of her tiny breasts and very, excited nipples, leaving her flat stomach completely bare. As he looked down, he couldn't believe just how wonderful her hips really were. He'd seen her in tight shorts, in some old-fashioned bathing suit and at night in her panties, but nothing as enlightening as this and she looked hot.
'You're beautiful!' he smiled standing up, turning her in a small circle, wanting to enjoy every, last inch of her. Her tiny nipples were hard with excitement as they smashed into the soft, white fabric, giving him a perfect view of them. Tim's eyes roamed lower, to the place of his dreams and many desires, her slender and very tempting hips. The small strings on her hips looked as if they would fall from Raven at any time. He couldn't help but starting at her and felt his cock coming to life. The suit just covered her tiny pussy, like she just airbrushed it over her delicate folds of flesh. Tim couldn't help but noticing a small wet spot in the very center of it, wondering if his sweet, little girl was excited.
'Are you trying to kill me?' he asked looking into her pretty eyes, watching her innocent face turning a warm shade of pink as he looked her over once again. His cock liked it just as much and he weren't sure if he could hide it or not.
'I'd never do that,' she whispered, biting her lower lip, wondering if he liked it and would hug her more. That girl in the store said that he would go crazy, hugging, kissing and doing all kinds of nice things to her and Raven was ready for it to happen. 'Do you like it?' she asked hoping Tim wouldn't go crazy. But, she did want him hugging on her all day and if he wanted, she'd even wear it for him that night too.
He couldn't hold back, he grabbed her, hugging Raven as tight as he could, enjoying the feel of her hot skin against his fingers and hands. If she happened to feel his cock, it was just one more thing to try to explain to her. 'I love it!' he moaned squeezing her body against his, wondering if he should caress her butt again or if she'd stop him or like it. He'd never openly touched her in something as skimpy as this and wasn't sure how Raven would react.
'Oh touch me! The girl said you would go crazy, hugging me and kissing me. So do it!' Raven screamed to herself, praying Tim would grab her and never, ever, ever let her go. She felt his loving hands moving down her back, she froze, unable to move, feeling her heart pounding out of control. 'Oh Tim!' she cried out when his hands grabbed her butt and he squeezed it like never before, thrusting his hips against her too.
Tim wanted to cum in his pants when Raven cried out his name. 'Oh you're my girl,' he whispered in her ear as his hands roamed over her fine, little ass. Over each cheek and deep into the crevice, he didn't miss a single spot. Raven's soft moans and heavy breathing told him all was well and he kept touching, hoping this would never end.
Raven's 'special' place felt hot, all wet, and kinda sticky, but something told her it was ok. She knew Tim would never hurt her. If he wanted this, so did she and it felt so good. 'Tim, I feel kinda funny,' she moaned as her head began to spin, her eyes rolled back and her knees gave out.
Tim fought to hold her up, managed to get his left arm under her legs, ran to the lounge chair, and laid her down. 'Are you ok?' he asked in a pleading voice, wondering how in the hell he could explain Raven passed out and in such a small bikini. He was dead. He just hoped it would be quick and painless, but Tim knew his mother better than that. She would drag it out with lots of nagging and lecturing, until he ended up just killing himself.
'I'm so dead!' he said with a frown, hoping he could drive her 4-wheeler back for help or hold her.
Raven looked up to him wondering what he was talking about. 'Why you dead?' she asked with a smile, reaching to pull him on the huge chair with her. 'I'm fine. I don't know what happened, but I know I was feeling 'real' good,' she giggled, hoping this wouldn't mess up her day with Tim. It took so much nerve to put on the little bikini and she had to go and do something stupid and scare him half to death.
'You scared me to death girl!' he laughed grabbing her sides, tickling everyplace her could, somewhere during their playful scuffle, Tim ended on top of Raven, kissing her. Not a small kiss, but one a guy should give his girlfriend on a hot date. It was a deep kiss, with lots of tongue and a very long moan to go with it.
Raven looked to him with fear, but when his warm tongue slid into her mouth, she knew this was good. She did her best to mimic everything he did and something else started to happen. Tim was pushing his hips between her legs, against her 'very special' place and it felt so wonderful. Her head began to spin, blood raced through her so fast she couldn't think, but it was Tim doing it. Raven knew that she was safe and started moving with him.
Tim held her close as Raven kissed him and now her gorgeous hips were humping with him. 'That's it baby. You relax and enjoy it,' he moaned reaching his arms under her back, pulling her as close as he could.
'Ouch!' Raven moaned looking up to him with hurt in her beautiful eyes. 'Tim, it hurts,' she whined. 'Your pants really hurt me,' she sobbed as his rough jeans were digging into the soft flesh of her thighs, wishing he'd take them off. This seemed like a lot of fun, but the pants had to go or she was stopping this right now and going for a swim in the lake.
He didn't know what to do. All he had under his pants was a small pair of men's briefs and he wasn't sure if they would hide his cock from Raven or not. Also, his jeans were the only thing keeping him from being with the beautiful woman.
'Please,' she moaned putting out her lower lip. 'It feels good and I want more.' Raven said in a soft voice, remembering how much he loved it and most times, she got her way.
He didn't know what to do. His mind said, don't do it, but his cock was screaming, yes! He looked her in the eye and said, 'You know this will be a big secret, right? If anybody finds out, we'll get in a bunch of trouble.' Tim said knowing she'd understand.
'I know Tim. I won't tell nobody,' she replied feeling hurt that he didn't trust her. They did lots of stuff and she never said nothing. 'How come you said that? We sleep together in our undies, we hug in our undies before and I ain't never said nothing,' she said as hurt came over her that Tim didn't trust her.
'I just wanted to make sure you understand,' he smiled giving her a soft kiss on her lips as he reached down to unzip his pants and slipped them off. 'You just relax,' he whispered lying on her in only a small pair of silk boxers, enjoying the massive heat radiating from between her long, smooth legs, hoping his extremely hard cock didn't come out of them. If it did, Tim wasn't sure if he could resist making love to her or not. She was his Aunt and his best friend, but she only had the innocent mind of a young girl.
Raven couldn't believe how good it was to have Tim hugging her like this and only in his fancy undies. 'Oh Tim!' she moaned wrapping her arms around his neck, as that funny feeling started coming over her again. 'Tim, I'm all hot and it feels like my heart is going to blow up, but I ain't never felt anything this good before. What's doing it?' she asked in a sweet, innocent voice, knowing he could explain this, he was so smart.
He just lie against her body, caressing the sides of her face and didn't know where to begin, but if he didn't, he knew she'd stop, until he did. 'It's because we like each other so much,' he smiled, giving her another soft kiss. 'If two people like...love each other like we do each other, they hug and kiss just like this,' he said feeling his cock growing harder with each word and it was taking every ounce of his strength to keep from taking his innocent Aunt.
Raven smiled like never before, Tim had never said he loved her before and she liked it very much. 'Tim, you love me?' she asked feeling her heart racing with excitement, waiting for him to answer.
'Oh yes! I love you so much,' he whispered leaning to her panting mouth and gave her a long, deep kiss as his hips moved against her burning, little pussy. 'I love you more than anyone in the world,' he moaned moving faster, enjoying her moaning and her slender hips pushing to him. 'Oh Raven! Raven!' he moaned, wishing she'd understand more. He needed her so badly.
Raven was moving in ways she could have never dreamt in her life as Tim pushed to her 'special' place. Now it was so hot and it felt like she'd peed in her new bikini, but there was no way she was going to stop. Tim was on her, rubbing her 'place' moaning her name and this felt too good to stop now. 'Say it again,' she panted like a wild animal. 'Say you love me,' she begged as the fire between her legs burned more and it felt like it was going to just blow up.
Tim looked down, her eyes were squeezed shut, her mouth open and gasping for air and he knew Raven was close. 'I love you. Oh Raven, I love you,' he moaned, seeing nothing but pleasure on her beautiful face. 'My baby. My girl friend,' he whispered, knowing that she loved hearing that. 'Are you my girlfriend?' he teased, remembering how red her pretty face always got when her Daddy said it to her.
'Yes! Always!'
'You love me too?' he asked thrusting his hips totally against her, rubbing his hard cock deep into her wet, excited folds of flesh and he was so glad he still had on his briefs.
'Oh yes!'
Raven couldn't believe the things that were happening. Her head was spinning, her heart was beating so fast it hurt, and her ears were ringing and it seemed like water was running out of her 'special' place. 'Tell me again!' she begged Tim, wondering what was happing to her. Her body was out of control, but it was Tim doing it and if he was doing it to her, it was good.
'I love you,' he smiled, quickly shifting his cock to rub down the center of her wet pussy, hoping he'd cum when she did. 'I love my girlfriend,' he whispered as his cock slid deep into her wet panties. He moved faster, knowing she was so close to cuming in his arms. 'My baby! My girlfriend,' he moaned wishing his cock would just pop out and deep into her body, but there was no way he'd ever hurt her. 'My Raven,' he moaned again, watching her pretty eyes open, her fingernails dig into his back and her long legs wrap around his back. 'My baby!' he smiled, grabbing her body, leaning to kiss her, enjoying her screaming out with joy.
Raven had never felt such things in her life. Tim's body was on her, rubbing against her 'special' place with something hard, but it was very nice and she liked it so much. She'd touched down there a few times, but it was never this good and when he said he loved her and that she was his baby, something else happened that Raven could have never dreamt in her life. It was like she exploded under him and it feel good.
'Tim! Oh Tim!' Raven screamed out as loud as she could. 'Yes! It feels good,' she growled through her pretty, white teeth looking to see him smiling down to her. 'I love you so much,' she whimpered, reaching up to hold his face, placing small, loving kisses all over it as the wonderful feelings slowly began to fade away.
He returned her kisses feeling like he going to die and couldn't wait to relieve his poor, aching cock later that night. 'Did you like that?' he asked kissing the tip of her perfect, little nose, knowing she did from her screaming.
'Yes!' she smiled hugging him as tight as she could. 'Can we do that later, when I sneak into your room?' Raven asked, hoping that Tim would say yes, because she wanted to do that every chance they had, but she saw a painful look on his face. She hated seeing Tim hurt in anyway. 'What's wrong?' she asked slipping out from under him. 'Are you ok? Did that hurt you, cuz I felt something real hard rubbing me,' she said feeling over him, making sure, he was fine and she saw it. 'What's that?' Raven asked with wide eyes when she saw his shorts sticking up so far. 'Is that your thingy?'
'Oh no!' he thought watching her looking at his swollen cock. 'How in the hell am I going to explain this to her?' he said sitting up, reached for his last cigarette and lit it. He slid beside her, trying to think of the best way to do this. He carefully reached between her legs, gently caressing deep into her soaking wet pussy. 'Yes,' he replied looking at her pretty face and the wonder on it.
'Why's it so hard like that?' she asked looking at his shorts.
'Girls get all tingly and wet, but us guys,' he paused to enjoying her soft moans and couldn't believe just how wet she was. 'Our thing gets really, really hard like this,' he added seeing her looking down to his cock with a smile on her innocent face.
She looked at his thing and wondered why it was so hard. 'How come it's so hard, Tim?' she asked in a soft voice as her tiny hand slowly reached down to hold him. 'Does that mean it likes me too?' she moaned giving it a little squeeze.
'He loves you just as much as I do.'
'I think I love him,' she replied looking at his cock, hoping that Tim would let her see it.
'It wanted to feel that good, like you did.'
'How come it didn't?' she asked, wishing that she could see it up close, without his undies in the darn way. She knew this was something good and hoped Tim was telling her the truth about it.
'It just didn't,' he replied putting out his lip before thinking. Raven was a true mother at heart and any time she thought something was wrong him, she just had to make it better.
She sat up, hugged him and had to kiss him again. 'Tell me how to make it all better, please,' she whispered in his ear and felt his thing jump in her hand. 'Oh! I liked that.' Raven smiled, giving his thing a hard squeeze, when he moaned; Raven knew she had to help her guy. 'Want to rub it on me? I'll let you do anything, just tell me what to do,' she whispered, licking his lips, hoping that it would help. She'd seen it on a movie and hoped he liked it.
He couldn't think. His innocent girl was driving him crazy. He didn't know if he should just try to rub it on her wet panties, have her jerk him off or, see if she'd really want to please him. But, how could he ask her to do something like that. 'I think I'd like to rub it on you,' he smiled giving her a loving hug, knowing that he was the luckiest guy in the world to have Raven.
'You want lay on me, like before?' Raven asked and couldn't wait to feel his big, ol' hard thing rubbing her. It felt so good, but she wondered why it was so big. Something as nice as it was, had to do something more that just rub on her. She had to find out; because she had an idea, there was something Tim wasn't telling her.
Tim looked at her and knew he wanted Raven on top. 'I'm going to pull off my shorts, but,' he paused looking at her and had to make very sure that she would understand his next words. 'You can't say anything about this. I could get in big trouble,' he said in a firm voice.
'Tim, you make me so mad sometimes!' Raven said jerking from him and crossed her arms in disgust. 'I'm not a baby! I may be stupid, but I know we'll get in trouble,' she added, giving him a dirty look.
He grabbed her, pulled her against him and was so mad at what she said. 'You're not fucking stupid!' he said giving her a hard shake. 'Don't you ever say that again and I mean it,' he added feeling tears running down his face. 'You're the most beautiful person I've ever known and you're not stupid,' he whispered, resting his head on her shoulder, caressing her back.
Raven loved him so much and Tim was the only one that had told her something as nice as that. 'I'm sorry for saying it. I just get so tired of people telling me the same thing over and over. Everyone thinks I am stupid. Sometimes it makes me hurt inside,' she said putting out her lower lip and leaned to kiss Tim. 'That's better,' she smiled. 'Now, I need to make my guy feel good,' she winked, hoping he'd let her fix his thingy. It had to hurt being so hard.
'I don't ever want to hear that again,' he said giving her a hug and a kiss. 'Now, you move over me and you put it under you,' he said slipping off his shorts, watching her move over him as quickly as she could. 'You move your hips back and forth nice and slow,' he said reaching up under her bikini top, gently touching her swollen nipples. 'I love your boobies,' he smiled, rolling her hard nipples between his fingers, watching her pretty face filling with pleasure.
Raven couldn't believe how hard Tim's thing was and it was all because of her. It loved her just like Tim. She listened carefully, wanting to please Tim. He was her boyfriend and she had to help him. She moved over him, sitting on her knees, smashing his thing under her 'special' place and her heart raced with excitement.
'Oh Tim! It's so hard and it's making me feel funny again.' Raven moaned and couldn't help but wonder why it was so big and hard. She knew there was a reason for this and she had to know. 'Tim, why's it so big and long?' she asked sliding back and forth, enjoying the feel against wet panties and she just knew it was for something special.
Poor Tim didn't know what to say. He couldn't tell her what it was supposed to do, if he did, he knew Raven would want to do it. He loved her more than anyone in the world, but he wasn't sure he could make love to her.
He pulled her down to his chest, hugging her tight, as her wonderful hips continued moving so effortlessly against his raging cock. 'Oh baby!' he moaned reaching to grab her tight, little ass, squeezing it. 'I'll tell you later, I promise,' he whispered kissing her, pushing his hips up. 'You drive me so crazy!' he groaned, squeezing her ass, shoving her down on his cock.
Raven liked this a lot more than the other way and she felt that feeling moving back between her legs. 'Tim, I think I'm going to do that thing again,' she giggled as the feeling grew stronger and she moved faster. Raven felt so wet as she rubbed on Tim and it made it feel so good.
'You do it, baby!' he moaned rubbing under her bikini bottom, enjoying the bare flesh of her ass on his fingers and it felt like she was on fire. He'd never felt a girl this hot in his life. 'Cum for me,' he whispered caressing all over her ass and around her slender hips. 'Cum for Tim,' he moaned, feeling like he was getting ready too.
'Is that what you call it?' Raven asked moving fast, his thing rubbed so deep in her she couldn't believe how good this felt and wished they'd done it this way the first time.
'Yes!' he smiled kissing her, moving his hands over every inch of her ass, hips and wished he could finger her wet pussy. 'Move faster!' he moaned giving her tight ass a slap. 'Come on baby!' he moaned feeling his cock stiffen and knew it was time. 'Go!' he said giving her another slap and cum started shooting from cock and between them. 'Oh baby! Oh God I love you!' he yelled hugging Raven as tight as he could, enjoying the feel of cuming on the woman he'd been dreaming of loving for half of his adult life.
Raven moved as fast as she could. She wanted to do anything Tim wanted. The fire between her legs grew and when he slapped her butt, it felt so good. He was going crazy under her and she knew her guy was happy and so was she. He slapped her again and that's all it took. Her body began shaking like before and it happened. She was cuming on Tim.
'Yes!' she squealed, feeling something squirting on her belly. It felt so warm and nice. It was coming from Tim's thing and Raven knew she'd done good. She kept moving, until her hips were burning and she had to stop. 'Oh Tim,' she giggled reaching under his back to hug. 'This was soooo good,' she purred, hoping he'd let her do that a bunch. It felt nice and she knew he liked IT.
'I liked it when you slapped my butt.' Raven said feeling her face turning red, but she had to tell him; maybe he'd do that all the time. She sat up, dipping her finger in his cum and asked, 'What's this? I know it came from your thing, but what's it for?'
He smiled, caressing the side of her face. 'It just comes from a guy's thing when his girlfriend makes him feel good, like you did me,' he said, hoping she'd believe him. He knew Raven well and if an answer wasn't what she thought it should be, she'd bug you until she was happy.
'I guess I done real good, cuz there sure is a bunch of it!' Raven smiled running her hands over her stomach and covering them in his cum. She held it up, looked at it dripping from her fingers and had an idea. If it came from her Tim, it might even taste good. She reached her hand to her mouth and started licking her fingers. 'Oh Tim! I love it!' Raven moaned licking her fingers, hands and anywhere she could.
Tim just watched in shock as she laid on him, licking everywhere, not missing a single drop of cum. 'Damn! You must like it,' he laughed watching her licking all over his body and then she stopped, looked to him and something happened that he never dreamt. Raven reached under his cock and before he could stop her, she started licking it. 'Oh baby!' he smiled looking at the woman, he loved licking his cock. 'Raven, it feels so good!' Tim moaned and started growing. Her holding him and her warm tongue licking him was just too much.
Raven loved it, she was licking his stuff, his thingy and now it was getting big for her. 'Do you like me licking you?' she whispered licking over the top of it. He seemed to moan a lot when she did it there. 'Am I doing good, Tim?' she whispered again, wondering about something. 'Tim, would it hurt it if I did this?' she smiled, opened her mouth and gently sucked him inside. Raven wanted to scream it felt so good and from the look on Tim's face, she knew he loved it too.
He looked in shook as Raven sucked his growing cock to her throat and partway down it. 'I can't believe this!' he moaned running his fingers through her long, black hair, watching her try to smile as she sucked him. 'You're not as innocent as I think,' he said to himself watching her head slowly going up and down, gently sucking him.
She loved this and knew her Tim did too. 'I'll do this anytime you want,' she thought, sucking him harder, hoping that stuff would could out of his thingy. She wanted more it tasted so good. Raven watched his face; it looked as if he was in so much pain, but she knew from his moans, he liked what she was doing to him.
'That's my girl,' he moaned as he slowly moved his hips up and down with her warm mouth. 'Want my stuff in your mouth?' he asked and when she sucked him completely in her mouth and half way down her throat, he knew the answer. 'Get ready, baby,' he moaned as her head went faster and her mouth sucked harder. 'My baby! Oh my sweet, baby!' he grunted, lifting his hips high off the lounge chair and filled her mouth full. He heard her gagging, but she quickly had it under control, sucking every, single drop of his cum.
Raven heard him and sucked as hard as she could. She wanted his stuff straight in her mouth and hoped he wanted this a bunch. She sucked hard, wanting his stuff again and when it started shooting, it scared her, but then she just sucked, watching his face, hearing him moan and she knew she did good again. Raven swallowed it down, but was disappointed when it stopped so quickly. Maybe he'd let her do it again later, when she snuck in his room.
'Well, it's about time those two got back.' Jen said watching Tim and his 'so-called' Aunt ridding from the woods, giggling like two kids. 'I hope you're not dumb enough to do anything bad, Tim,' she said under her breath, praying that her son wasn't fucking her.
Her Dad looked at her and just smiled. 'Why don't you trust them?' he asked looking at his daughter, wondering how she turned out so cruel when she had been raised with so much love.
'Look at her! She's tall, beautiful and he's just a kid. What young guy wouldn't try taking advantage of her?' she asked looking at the old man laughing at her and she wished he'd die. 'She's like a big kid trapped in a body men would kill for,' she added pointing to the tall woman, wishing that she looked half as good.
'I trust them,' he smiled, wondering if Tim was trying to get his daughter or if he already had. Either way, it didn't bother him. Raven needed someone to give her love and he didn't mean the love he gave her. She needed the heart pounding love of two people fucking each others brains out kind.
'Nice of you to come back!' Jen snapped at Tim, wondering why they looked so happy. 'You better not have been smoking pot!' she growled pointing her finger at him and gave Raven her 'normal' hateful look. 'Go wash up and get ready to eat,' she ordered watching them turn, walk away and start laughing at her. 'I'll get you when we go home,' she said to herself, thinking of all the many ways she could make Tim's life a living hell for the rest of the summer.
'Damn, I'm glad you're not my mom!' her brother Carl laughed shaking his head at Jen and couldn't help but admiring Raven's great, little ass. 'I would mind giving her a good fuck myself,' he thought looking to Raven's ass shoved in the tight, camouflage pants, wondering if his lucky nephew was doing her or not.
Jen turned, looking at her drunken brother and said, 'Why don't you shut the fuck up and have another drink,' she said in a cold voice.
'Suck a loving bunch!' Becky laughed at Carl, Jen, and their hateful ways. 'If you two would go to church and the way of God, neither of you would have any of these problems,' she said in a sweet voice, wishing that her siblings would change their ways.
Carl and Jen laughed. 'Oh, here we go!' Jen laughed, giving Carl a slap on his balding head. 'Reverend Becky's sermon is now starting,' she laughed taking a big drink of wine.
'Don't you dare start picking on her.' Grandfather said in a firm voice, giving Carl and Jen a dirty look. 'Just because she goes to church and believes,' he added lighting his cigar, wondering what happened to his kids, knowing his late wife must be spinning in her grave.
Tim and Raven ran in the house and up the stairs, with Tim behind her, grabbing at her ass. 'I'm going to get you!' he laughed giving her butt a few pinches as they ran towards their rooms.
'I'll get you later,' she said in a sexy voice as they reached the top of the massive staircase and she shoved him into a wall, smashing her body against his. 'I'm going to do that thing to you again,' she smiled reaching to caress his thingy through his pants and couldn't wait to get it back in her mouth and suck it. She loved pleasing Tim and she knew he really loved that. 'What do you call that?' she asked giving him a kiss.
He still couldn't believe this was Raven, but he loved it. 'They call it,' he said feeling his face turning red. 'A blowjob,' he added watching a puzzled look cover her pretty, innocent face.
'That's strange. I didn't blow on it, I sucked it,' she smiled to him and didn't care what it was really called; she couldn't wait to do it again, she liked doing it.
'I know, I don't understand it myself,' he replied reaching around to hold her ass. 'We should get cleaned up or my mom is going to bitch all night,' he said giving her a depressing look, thinking of her nagging him the rest of the night.
'Why's she so mean?' she asked thinking of how mean his mom was to her. Raven never did anything to her and she never understood it. Daddy said Jen was her sister, but Raven never had any feelings for the woman.
Tim caressed her ass and didn't know what to say. He didn't even understand his mom, how could he explain it to Raven. 'I don't know baby. She's always been like that,' he said looking up to her beautiful face, hoping that he could resist going any farther with her. It was bad enough what they did earlier in the day. 'And, I'm sure she thinks we do stuff we shouldn't,' he laughed thinking of all the stuff they did.
'We didn't do anything, until today,' she whispered, giving him a long and very deep kiss, feeling that fire between her legs again. Tim drove her crazy, but after today, she knew how to make it all better. 'I feel funny again,' she smiled, thinking of him on her, humping his thingy against her 'special' place, making it feel good. 'Want to hump me again?' Raven asked in the soft, loving voice that she knew Tim liked.
He couldn't believe it he created a horny monster. 'We don't have time, or I'd love to,' he moaned, thinking of being on the gorgeous woman again, hoping like hell he could resist trying to do her. She was so hot, long legs, a slender set of hips and her ass was worth dying for.
'That feeling is called, horny.' Tim said with a laugh. 'You're going to kill me,' he moaned, wishing they did have the time. 'We'll do it tonight. I can't wait for you to sneak in my room, but this time,' he smiled moving his hand around Raven and right between her legs and caressed. 'It'll be a lot better.' Tim said as she fell against him, softly moaning.
Raven wanted to explode when he touched her, but if she did, she'd scream out, just like she did by the river. 'You make me so horny' Raven smiled feeling her face turning red. 'Can we do everything we did at the river?' she asked with lust in her soft voice, hoping he would. She wanted him to hump her, but most of all; she wanted to suck his thingy.
'We will,' he replied, hoping his cock would be up for doing her again. 'Let's get cleaned up now, or my mom will come looking for me,' he said pushing her back. 'I'll see you in a few minutes. I can't wait to see you all dressed up,' he added walking towards him room, thinking how great she always looked. Raven may have been a little slow, but that girl could fix herself up in such a way that you'd think she'd just won a beauty pageant.
'So Tim, what do you think of Raven's new contraption? Do you think it's better than that old motorcycle she had?' Grandfather asked looking at his favorite grandson, knowing he needed to have a talk with him.
Tim smiled, 'I love it! We rode all over the place,' he said, hoping Raven would say the same thing. 'And, it's a lot safer too.' Tim added, thinking of the old motorcycle she used to ride, wondering if she'd be killed riding it.
The old man couldn't help but laughing at him. 'I know want you mean!' Grandfather smiled giving Tim a slap on the back. 'All she's been talking about is taking you a ride on it,' he paused to take a drink and a long puff off his cigar before going on. 'She's going to be so happy to find out you're going to school down here. I hope you haven't told her yet. I wanted to surprise her,' he said watching a smiled cover Tim's face, making him wonder about Tim and Raven.
'Nah, I wasn't sure if you wanted me to or not.' Tim said knowing Raven would drive Grandfather crazy asking when he'd start school.
'I want to wait as long as we can. You know how that pretty, little thing can be at times.' Grandfather laughed.
Jen listened to Tim and her father talking and had to but in. 'Tim, you need to concentrate on school and not be running around in the woods with 'her'. Not many people get a full scholarship,' she said thinking of how lucky her son was to get it and didn't want him to fuck it up.
'I'm not.' Tim said in a cool voice. Her hated when his mom said things like that. 'Her name is Raven!' he snapped. He didn't care anymore; Tim was so sick and tired of his mom talking about Raven like that. He loved her so much and mom needed to get over whatever bothered her.
'I don't care,' mom replied. 'I'm just saying I don't want you to screw around and loose it!' she added through her teeth, wishing she could reach across the table and slap the shit out of him. She didn't care how old he was, she was his mother and he needed to listen to her.
Grandfather sat back in his chair and was never as proud of Tim as he was right now. It took a big set of balls for him to stand up to his mom like that. He knew he had to have the talk with Tim tonight.
Tim drank his coke and was dying for a cigarette. He looked to Grandfather. 'Can I get one of those?' he asked, hearing his mom choking on her drink.
'What! When did you start smoking?' she yelled at Tim and couldn't believe it. 'That shit will kill you,' she said pointing to her father. 'Look at him. Do you want that when you're old?' she asked looking at the oxygen that her father had been using for the last ten years of his life.
'Who cares? You gotta die sooner or later,' he laughed and something caught his eye. 'Oh my God!' Tim gasped looking to the house and to the most beautiful thing; he'd ever had the pleasure of seeing in his life.
Raven stood on the back porch of the house, her long black hair wrapped in a bun on top on her head. She wore dark blue eye shadow with light pink lipstick on her full, juicy lips, making her heavenly face more beautiful than ever. Tim looked down her five foot eleven inch body and the extremely tight pink dress she wore, knowing his mother would have a fit because it was so short. Her long slender legs covered in sheer white stockings and finally, a pair of matching, three inch pink high heels.
'My God!' Jen said in shock, looking at the woman, wondering if she was coming to dinner or going out to make a few bucks selling her ass. 'Daddy, she needs to go and change, that's ridiculous,' she added, thinking the sister she never claimed was a very beautiful woman. Not that Jen would ever say that aloud.
'I think she looks wonderful!' Grandfather smiled looking over his gorgeous daughter and turned to see a look on Tim's face that he'd only seen one other time in his life. 'Don't just sit there with your tongue hanging out boy,' he laughed at the way Tim was drooling over Raven. 'Go walk her down.' Grandfather added, giving Tim a slap on his shoulder, trying to break the trance he was in.
'Um, yes sir!' Tim replied, jumping from his chair so fast, he tripped and landed face first on the ground.
'Damn boy! Did ya trip on your dick?' Grandfather laughed harder than he had in years. His grandson did have the hots for his Aunt. 'I don't blame you one bit.' Grandfather thought to himself, turning back to Raven, remembering why he fell in love with her mother so many years ago. She was the beautiful thing he'd ever seen and so was Raven.
Tim walked towards her, feeling his cock swelling with excitement, knowing she was his, heart and soul. He looked into her eyes and knew the little games they played were going to the next level. He wanted Raven and didn't care if she was his own blood or not. He never thought of any other girl or woman, it was always her filling his mind and so many dreams.
He moved beside her, gently pulled Raven into his arms, enjoying her warm body against his as he gently hugged. 'You're so beautiful,' he whispered, feeling her trembling, knowing that tonight was the night he'd been putting off far too long.
Raven saw Tim looking at her and that warm feeling quickly flooded her body and rushed between her legs. He moved towards her, his eyes never leaving hers and she had a feeling that things had just changed. Her guy had never looked at her this way and she loved it. His words filled her ears and it took every ounce of her strength to keep from giving him a 'special' kiss.
'Thank you,' she whispered back to Tim, wishing so badly that they could kiss or that he could caress her butt. Raven was on fire and knew what would put it out, the wonderful thing pressing on her hip. 'I can't wait till later,' she whispered, thinking of being on him, humping her place on his thingy and how good it was going to feel.
'I know,' he panted, knowing he needed to pull from her before his mom had a heart attack, but something held him to her. 'We're doing something else tonight. Something I should have done a long time ago.' Tim said gently pulling from her and couldn't wait until later. He was finished playing; it was time to claim Raven once and for all.
Tim held out his arm for her, just like a southern gentleman should. 'Ma'am,' he smiled, watching a look of embarrassment covering her stunning face as he walked her towards the rest of the family and to Grandfather. 'Sir, my I present to you.' Tim said trying to imitate a southern accent. 'Lady Raven of Wildwood,' he smiled, reluctantly giving her arm to Grandfather, but he knew she was his and that she would really be his later.
Grandfather slowly twirled Raven in a circle, admiring every inch of her, wishing that he could be Tim for one day. He knew Raven was his daughter, but he would love to the gorgeous creature just one time. 'I never thought I'd see anyone as beautiful as your mother, until now,' he smiled as tears ran down his wrinkled face, thinking of Raven's mother and all the fun they had together.
Raven carefully squatted down to hug him, having no idea why he was crying. 'What's wrong, Daddy?' she asked in a soft voice as she gently hugged him. She'd only seen him cry one other time, but she never knew why and he never told her.
'I can't believe how beautiful you are. You look just like your mother,' he said as Raven wiped the tears from his face. He saw her eyes begin to tear and there was no way he wanted her to cry and mess up her sweet face. 'Don't you go and cry, I'll spank your cute, little ass,' he laughed, trying to get the wonderful thoughts of Raven's mother from his mind.
'I won't Daddy,' she whispered to him, giving him one last hug before she stood up and walked to sit next by Tim. 'Hey there,' she smiled, watching him looking over her and down to her long, stocking covered legs. 'Do you like those?' she asked, feeling wetness oozing from between them.
Tim smiled at Raven's words and replied, 'I love them,' he whispered, seeing his mother giving him and Raven her 'evil' eye, but he didn't care. He was going to ask Grandfather if he could stay with them, and be done with his mother.
Grandfather couldn't help but seeing the love, his daughter and Tim had. It reminded him of the love that he and Raven's mother shared so long ago. 'Tim, you're the luckiest man I know.' Grandfather thought to himself as he looked at the young man. 'Tim, let's you and I go for a walk,' he said looking to the young man.
'Sure,' Tim said standing up and walked to Grandfather. He released the brakes on his wheelchair and knew right where to go.
Over the years, Grandfather had collected plants from all over the world and had a garden that was the most beautiful place Tim had ever seen. He slowly walked down the smooth concrete path that Grandfather had made when he was confined to the wheelchair.
'Tim, I see you and Raven looking at each other and I can't help but wonder about you two.' Grandfather said pointing to one of the benches; he had placed in the garden. 'Pull over there, we need to talk,' he added, knowing that Tim must have craped in his pants.
Tim felt like he was on his way to the gallows, when he heard Grandfather's words. 'Sir, I haven't done anything to her.' Tim quickly said, hoping he wasn't going to die or worse.
The old man laughed at Tim and gave him another slap on his shoulder. 'I see how much you love and care about Raven and I'm glad,' he added feeling the tears back in his eyes.
'I love her more than you'll ever know.' Tim replied with a smile, enjoying the look of happiness on Grandfather's face.
'Until a year ago, I always thought she'd spend her life alone. That pretty lady needs love too and now I know you'll give it to her until the day you die.' Grandfather said. 'Don't you worry about your mother or what anyone thinks and if you want, you can just stay here when they leave.' Grandfather smiled. 'You two are one of a kind, even if she is your Aunt. Love her, please her and make damn sure that you tell her just how much you love her every minute of the day,' he paused to wish he'd told Raven's beautiful mother more often.
'I will, Sir.'
'One other thing,' Grandfather smiled at Tim. 'I'll make sure that you never have to worry about anything,' he paused again, feeling a sharp pain deep in his chest. 'I want you to grab that cute, little ass of Raven's every chance you get and at night,' he stopped as the pain grew worse and had an idea this would be the last time he'd be spending with Tim. 'I want you to please every desire my baby has,' he smiled thinking of Tim making love to Raven.
Tim smiled back to Grandfather. 'I will, I promise.' Tim replied.
Tim lay across his bed, his cock pointing straight up in anticipation of the stunning woman that would be coming to him very soon. Visions of Raven's body filled his mind, her pointed breasts, her flat stomach and her slender hips crept into his thoughts. Thoughts of the woman and the best friend he was going to love.
His eyes closed, waiting for what seemed to be eternity, but in reality were just a few minutes. But, for a young man waiting for his lover, to plant his seeds for the first time, it was an eternity, until he felt a loving hand gently wrap around his hardened shaft and squeeze.
'Hey.' Tim heard her say, as a wonderful sensation covered him, her warm tongue slowly licking the underside of his cock. 'Did you miss me?' Raven asked in the soft voice that she knew he loved so much. 'I missed you,' she moaned, licking up his cock again, but this time, gently sucking the head of his swollen cock.
Tim was in heaven, but he needed to talk, to hold her and tell Raven some wonderful news. 'Stop!' he said grabbing her before she sucked him anymore. 'Come and talk to me,' he smiled, helping her over him. He couldn't help but enjoying the feel of her body lying on him. He also felt a very delicate pair of panties on his cock and knew they'd soon be on the floor.
She shafted her hips, making sure that Tim's hard thing was between her legs, hoping she could move back down and suck him. 'Don't you want me to suck it?' Raven asked as a soft beam of moonlight shine across her pretty face. 'I thought you liked it?' she whispered with a smile, gently kissing the man she loved so much.
'I love it very much, but we need to talk,' he replied, reaching to caress the warm and tender flesh of her ass. 'I have some real good news,' he smiled, pushing against her wet pussy, hoping Raven would understand what was about to happen. Tim needed her like he needed air to breathe and if this went wrong he would die.
Raven smiled pushing her hips to his hardness, wondering why she always had the desire to push against him like that. She loved feeling his hardness the last few years, but now she felt there was more to it than just rubbing. There was something missing.
'What is it?' Raven asked giving Tim a kiss as that fire between her legs grew and wetness poured from her.
'Grandfather said I could stay here with you,' he said, hoping Raven didn't get too excited, but she just smiled at him. 'Did you already know?' he asked with a smile.
'Yah, he told me he wanted you to stay and be with me. He said that I needed you to keep me company,' she paused and took a deep breath. 'At night,' she whispered, not really knowing what he really meant by that, but she was sure it had something to do with the need to rub on Tim's thing so badly.
'Would you like that? Us snuggling together every night? Kissing, hugging and something else that will be wonderful,' he said, pushing to her pussy again, loving the sounds of Raven moaning.
'Oh yes!' she whimpered, wishing that horrible burning would leave once and for all. 'Tim, why do I burn so bad when we hug?' Raven asked feeling tears in her eyes and she moved off him, laying her upper body on his chest. She couldn't take that burn anymore. If it wouldn't stop, Raven knew she'd have to stop hugging Tim.
The fingers from his right hand ran through her hair as his left hand caressed down Raven's stomach, between her legs and over her wet panties. 'It's because you need me,' he smiled, running his fingers over her excited lips and swollen clit, enjoying her soft moans of pleasure.
'I'll always need you.' Raven moaned as he touched her, sending feelings flooding to her brain and making her feel like she was going to blow up.
'You asked why my thing was so long and hard,' he whispered, sliding his hand under her panties, tracing around her tiny opening and he couldn't wait. At last, he was going to be with the woman he'd loved for as long as he could remember and he had the blessing of her father.
'Tell me why,' she smiled, looking to the guy, she loved with all her innocent heart and then, he touched it. Her 'special' place. Raven's body twisted with need as he caressed the place that always burned so badly.
Tim couldn't believe how wet Raven was and he knew it was time. He pushed his finger deep in her, enjoying her twisting, moaning and her tiny pussy locked around his finger. 'My thing goes in there,' he whispered, trying to hold her down, but it was hopeless. She was going crazy.
'Oh Tim! I want to feel it!' Raven cried biting her lip as he gently caressed her, sending wonderful sensations flooding through her body and something went in her. It was Tim's finger and it was inside her. Raven's body quivered, twisted and she moaned out. 'Oh Tim, that feels so good!' she moaned arching her back, praying Tim could help her. 'Make it all better, please!' Raven begged him climbing back on him, praying that horrible burning would go away.
'Let's take these off.' Tim smiled, slowly pulled Raven's panties from her hips. 'I can't wait to get in you,' he whispered, pulling her to his chest as she started moving her wet and very excited pussy over his stiff cock shaft. 'Oh that's it! Rub that hot little pussy on me,' he moaned holding her ass, making Raven go as slow as possible.
'Is that what they call my 'special place?' she asked grinding her hips to his, hoping this would be the last time she ever had the horrible burning.
He held her ass, pushing down, enjoying her wetness and the heat coming from her body. 'Yes,' he whispered in Raven's ear as she slid her hips all over his cock. 'It's called a pussy and my thing is called a cock,' he added watching a smile covering her pretty face.
Raven loved the word, pussy and it was fitting. Her place loved being petted and to cuddling with Tim, but, the word for his thingy, she didn't like at all.
'Put it in me!' Raven smiled, not knowing if it was going to hurt or not. She just loved the thought of Tim being in her and knew that he would make her feel good. Anything Tim did to her was so nice. 'I want it in my pussy,' she said in the voice Tim loved so much, hoping he would do it. She wanted to feel his thing in her pussy no matter what it felt like.
Tim just looked at her and couldn't believe it. Raven was on fire, naked and begging him to love her. He reached to his cock. 'Lift up,' he said looking into her eyes, trying to remember all of the times that he'd dreamt this and finally it was happening. He was seconds away from making love to the most beautiful woman in the world and the little girl inside her that he loved so much.
Raven felt it move against her and to her tiny hole, praying it didn't hurt. 'I'm so scared,' she whispered, looking at Tim. 'Will it hurt me?' she asked wondering how his big, long thing was going in her without hurting. She loved feeling it rubbing her and was so sure this would feel wonderful, but it was so big.
He caressed her face, placing tiny kisses all over her lips. 'It might for a few minutes and then,' he smiled at her, thinking of being deep in Raven's gorgeous body. 'You're going to love it! Remember how good it was at the river?' he asked kissing her pretty face, praying that she didn't stop. 'It's going to feel a million times better,' he smiled and knew he had to do this before Raven changed her mind.
'Will it make that fire go away?'
'Oh baby girl! You're going to feel so good after this,' he smiled, slid his hands over her breasts, teasing Raven's excited nipples, enjoying her soft moans. 'My baby,' he whispered kissing her, sliding his hands slowly down her long, smooth back, until he felt her tiny ass. Tim gently cupped each of her tight cheeks as he tenderly kissed Raven. He caressed her, feeling her body relaxing with each tender kiss, loving touch and he knew it was time. 'You're my girl,' he whispered, pushing his hips up to hers.
'Yes!'
'You're my baby,' he whispered again.
'I'll always be your baby!' Raven moaned, feeling her heart racing out of control with each of his words and his big thing pushing against her. She knew what her Tim wanted and Raven was ready for him.
'I want you.'
'I'm ready,' she whispered, taking a deep breath and slowly eased down, feeling head of his thing going in her body. Raven's muscles fought to keep the unknown object from entering, but it felt so good as it tenderly stretched her open. 'Ah Tim!' she moaned pushing it deeper, until it hit something and wouldn't go in. 'Oh no! It has to go in more!' Raven whimpered. It wasn't anywhere near the burning and she just knew that his thing would help it.
He held Raven close, caressing her wonderful ass, relishing her tight muscles grasping his cock; reminding him of her warm mouth sucking. 'It will,' he whispered, caressing her cheeks as he lightly pushed down, knowing he was so close to being entirely submerged in Raven. 'relax,' he whispered, hearing soft whimpers of need coming from Raven. 'relax. relax.'
She felt him pushing down and knew it was up to her now, but she was so afraid. Tim was under her with no way to push it through this last obstacle, she had to do it. Raven had the urge for Tim's long, hard thing deep in her and was ready, but the fear held her.
Raven looked at Tim, seeing that he was in pain and it was because of her, but she was so frightened. His thing was so big, but Tim was hurting and she knew what he needed. He needed to be all the way in her.
'I'm scared!' Raven whimpered, sat up on her feet, took a deep breath and drove her slender hips down. 'Oh my God!' she screamed as the shock of him pushing in her so fast, rushed over her body. She did it. Tim's big, hard thing was all the way in and Raven loved it. It was in the place that burned day and night and it felt breathtaking. 'It's in me! It's in my pussy!' Raven screamed again, not caring if anyone heard or not. 'It feels good!' she moaned looking at the joy on his face and Raven knew she did good. Her Tim was happy.
He held Raven as she drove him to her core, enjoying her insides spasming around his cock. 'Oh yes! My baby!' he moaned squeezing her ass with all his might as her body continued quivering around his hard shaft. 'I love you so much,' he smiled watching blissful look on sweet her face. 'You're really my girl now!' Tim said pulling her back to his chest, hugging Raven tight.
'I've always been your girl,' she whispered as his hands caressed her butt and big thingy filled her, making her feel so complete. 'I've been yours since the first time I ever saw you.' Raven added, filling tears running from her eyes, thinking back to that day so long ago. 'You were just a tiny baby and I knew that you'd be my boyfriend, but now,' she whispered looking into his eyes and smiled. 'You're my lover!' Raven growled, moving on her feet, lowering her hips up and down, slipping his hard cock in and out of her stretched pussy, giving her feelings she could have never dreamt possible until now.
'I'll be anything you want!' Tim moaned as her tight pussy squeezed and sucked his cock so hard. He'd only been with two other girls' and Raven put them both to shame. She was 35 years old and her pussy was better than both of theirs together.
Raven moved up and down, rocking her hips in every direction possible, watching Tim, and making sure that he was enjoying this as much as she was. 'Mmm, I'm on fire!' Raven moaned, but this time, it was a moan of anticipation and not want. She knew all the loneliness and burning for Tim was over. 'I'm starting to feel so funny,' she giggled moving faster, feeling his big thingy going in and out of her pussy, making it feel so good. 'Oh Tim!' Raven moaned louder as the feeling swept through her pussy, making her heart beat faster and so hard.
'Oh yes,' he smiled trying to move in time with her wonderful hips, but she was so limber there was no way. He just lie back, watching her and the pleasures running through her body, wondering how long it was going to take her before she came. 'That's my baby,' he whispered as her pussy started squeezing harder and more wetness than ever poured from her. 'Does it feel good?' he asked holding her ass.
Raven just looked at him and smiled. She was humping, grinding and moving in any direction she could or dream think of and she thought of something. 'Will your stuff shoot in me?' Raven asked panting for air, hoping he'd say yes. It felt so good when he did it in her mouth and she hoped it would feel just as good in her pussy.
'I'm going to put a bunch in you!' he said looking up to her and saw her eyes squeeze shut, her grabbing her nipples and Tim knew what was coming. He lifted his hand and swung down slapping her ass, making Raven jump and her pussy squeeze his cock.
'That was bad!' Raven giggled, hoping he'd do it more. She loved her butt slapped and with his hard thing in her, it was even better. 'You should do that more,' she panted, looking at him with lust in her eyes. 'I've been very bad!' Raven moaned loud as the fire deep in her pussy grew into a full blown inferno.
He slapped her other cheek, enjoying Raven jump and just like before, her pussy clamped around him so tight. 'You bad girl!' he teased slapping the other cheek and it was the same result. Tim never thought it possible, but she was moving faster, taking him deeper and with the way her pussy was spasming, he knew she was close. 'Come on sweetie,' he whispered squeezing her small ass, wondering if his sexy aunt wanted it slapped again.
'Oh Tim, I'm burning so bad!' Raven cried out, hoping this would end, like it did by the river. She looked at Tim, wondering why he was smiling at her. Raven's body began to shake out of control. She reached for her nipples, squeezing and twisting them as hard as she could and screamed, 'Oh Tim! I'm cuming on you! I'm cuming on you!' Raven screamed not thinking or caring if any of Tim's family heard or not.
He held her, enjoying the feel of her wonderful tight pussy squeezing and sucking on his very hard and ready cock. It felt as if there was a secret mouth hidden in her pussy and it was now sucking him so hard and very, very deep. 'Come on baby!' he grunted, lifting his hips up to her great pussy, hoping to help her pussy and he was ready to fill it full of hot cum. 'I'm going to fill your cunt so full!' he yelled out and released deep in her hot, tight pussy. Squirt after squirt of his molten cum shot deep into Raven's pussy and it felt good.
She sat over him as the hot stuff started shooting in her body. It felt good and she wanted more. "Yes!' she growled through her pretty, white teeth. 'Go Tim!' Raven ordered, hoping it would help him give her more. Raven knew that she didn't know a thing about sex, but she had a good idea the young man under her would to be more than willing to teach her all she needed to know.
Later that night...
'Just think.' Raven smiled looking down to Tim with a big smile on her beautiful face. 'Now we can do that all we want,' she said giving him a long and very deep kiss, feeling his thingy flexing inside her body.
'You can bet we'll be doing this all the time.' Tim replied with a big yawn. 'I'm tired. You about wore me out today,' he laughed giving Raven a warm and loving hug, knowing she would be his for as long as they lived.
Tim quickly woke up, feeling a warm and wonderful feeling on his cock. He looked down, seeing Raven holding the lower half in her hand with her loving mouth sucking the head. 'Damn girl,' he smiled to the beautiful woman, seeing that she'd already brushed her long hair and her makeup just the way he loved it. 'You're so beautiful!' Tim whispered to Raven, enjoying a smile wrap around his cock.
Raven carefully sucked Tim, enjoying the sweet words coming from him and she knew this was going to be a great day. Her guy in her mouth and soon he would be back in her dripping pussy, doing all the delightful things from last night. But today, she wanted him on top of her. Raven wanted him to really do it nice and hard, while he slapped her butt. She really did like that, a lot.
'Oh I love you,' he whispered caressing the sides of her face as she moaned. 'My baby,' he softly said looking down to see a pair of very tiny, blue panties covering her great little ass. 'You know I'm going to jump you,' he smiled and Raven moaned a bit louder. 'I'm going to put my cock in you and love you all day long,' he whispered and could quickly tell Raven was ready and willing. She moaned so loud Tim would be surprised if it wasn't heard downstairs. 'Come and lay on me,' he said motioning for her to lay over him.
'I want you on top on me this time.' Raven smiled as she leaned to kiss Tim. 'I want your big thingy in me and you to slap my butt,' she said feeling her face turning red, but she knew it was Tim and there was no need to be embarrassed at all. She felt his hands moving down her back and over her butt. 'I love when you touch me,' she whispered as his hands slowly moved over every inch of her excited butt. 'Tim, I want your thing in my butt.' Raven whispered looking to his face, enjoying his look of surprise. 'Will it be as fun as it was in my pussy?' Raven asked feeling him growing so hard between her legs, having an idea that it excited him as much as it did her.
'I think you'll like it,' he replied giving her a long kiss, thinking of being in the thing he'd spent hours and hours admiring for so much. 'I know I'll love it,' he added, squeezing Raven's ass, thinking of being deep in it and giving it a few slaps, wondering if it would feel as great as her pussy did.
'I want it,' she whispered, feeling her heart pounding out of control, thinking of Tim and this would be the last and final place for him to enjoy. Daddy told her that Tim would be a good man and that she was to keep him happy, no matter what it took. 'Do my butt.' Raven moaned climbing off him, lying face down on the bed, spreading her long legs.
Tim reached in his bedside drawer for a tube of jell and carefully moved beside Raven, making sure he caressed her butt and loved the feel of his fingers going deep into her crack. You're so hot!' he moaned caressing deeper as they kissed and her loud moans drove him on.
Raven didn't know how it was going to feel, but she knew her little butt was starting to act just like her pussy. It was burning for Tim. 'I need you,' she moaned lifting her butt to his fingers, wishing that he'd hurry and get on her or whatever he needed to do. Raven was ready and she wanted his big thingy up her butt.
'I've created a monster,' he smiled lifting himself up and gently on her back, making damn sure his stiff cock was resting deep in her crack. 'I've loved watching your little butt wiggle and now I get it too,' he whispered sucking the back of her neck, enjoying Raven's soft moans of pleasure and the immense heat radiating from her body. 'I could fuck you day and night and never stop.' Tim moaned humping his hard and ready cock into Raven's deep ass crack as wetness from her dripping wet pussy covered it.
Raven grabbed the bed sheet knowing she was close to enjoying Tim in her last virgin hole and it was so much better than what Daddy told her. 'Yes!' she cried out not caring if she was heard. Tim was on her and seconds away from being in her most private place of all. 'I love you! I love so much!' Raven cried feeling Tim pulling down her panties. 'I can't wait to get it in me,' she moaned as his hard cock fell against her bare butt.
'I'm getting there baby,' he replied reaching for the jell, but heard a bunch of yelling and screaming coming from downstairs. 'What the fuck" he said in a painful voice moving off Raven and grabbed his pants. 'Let's go see what's going on,' he added tossing her his dress shirt he'd worn the night before. 'Come on,' he laughed grabbing her hand and they ran down to see what was going on.
'What's going on?' Tim asked with a smile, watching his family jumping around like they'd just won the lottery or something.
'We're rich!' his mom said giving him a big hug and that's when she saw Raven wearing his shirt and a pair of panties. 'Oh my God! You are fucking her retarded ass,' she said with disgust. 'How could you?' she asked drawing back her hand and slapped Tim as hard as she could, knocking him a step back. 'How could you fuck your aunt?' she screamed shoving him into a nearby wall. 'You make sick!' she screamed louder, turning to Raven and smiled. 'I hope you enjoyed my son,' she said with a smirk. 'You're stupid ass is going to a home and you'll never see or touch him again,' she smiled bigger, wishing she could knock Raven's teeth out for what she'd done with Tim.
'You're not sending her anywhere!' Tim yelled back to his mom as he shoved her away from Raven and hugged her as tight as he could. 'Yes we made love and it was great!' he smiled watching all his family standing around with shocked looks on their faces, but he didn't care. He loved Raven and planned on spending the rest of his life with her.
His mother looked on and couldn't believe what Tim said. 'You make me sick!' she said in a low voice hoping she could find the most horrible place in the country to send her 'so called' sister away for the rest of her life and be done with her. 'Well,' she smiled at Tim and gave Raven a hateful look. 'I do hope you enjoyed fucking her, because after I'm named the heir to Daddy's fortune, I'm sending her away,' she laughed. 'You'll never see her again!' she laughed harder and didn't see the four men walking into the room behind her.
'I'm afraid that won't be happing,' a tall man in a dark suit side as he walked to give Raven a warm hug and from the puzzled look on her pretty face, he knew that she didn't have a clue of what was going on. 'I need to tell you something,' he said caressing her face, hoping he'd have the nerve to tell the innocent woman.
'Oh God, just tell her he's fucking dead and get it over with.' Jen laughed, wondering if the retard would even understand or not.
'No!' Tim quickly said, knowing it should be him telling Raven that her Daddy was gone. He quickly led her into a different room, hoping she didn't hear his mom and her big mouth.
Raven felt like someone had just ripped her heart from her chest. 'Tim, is my Daddy gone off to be with my mom in heaven?' Raven asked as tears flowed from her pretty eyes and down her face. 'He told me he'd be going to be with her soon, but I'm going to miss him so much,' she said as she hugged Tim as tight as she could.
'Yes he did.' Tim replied crying with her. He was going to miss the old man and their long talks so much. Grandfather always knew the best things to tell Tim no matter what kind of problem he had.
'Mrs. Crawford, I see that your just as rude as ever,' the man in the suit said looking at Jen with cold eyes, knowing after he read the will, she was going to be very furious.
'Well that Jennings. How does it feel knowing that after I take control of the estate you'll be looking for a new job?' she asked Daddy's lawyer with an evil smile. She never liked Jennings and had no plans on keeping him. She'd find her own lawyer to handle things.
'I think I'll be just fine,' he replied knowing that Tim and Raven would keep him in charge of their vast wealth, just as their Grandfather had requested. 'It was Mr. Wildwood's wishes that I read the will as soon as possible.' Jennings said hearing Raven crying in the next room. 'I'm giving Miss Wildwood a chance to pull herself together. She and Timothy need to be present,' he added wishing he could hug Raven. He always loved her and thought of her as a niece.
'Who fucking cares about her and don't call her Miss Wildwood!' Jen said with a laugh, thinking of Raven in some nasty home and Tim living in poverty for the rest of his life for what he'd done. He knew better than fucking his retarded aunt and he was going to pay for it for the rest of his life.
'I care about her very much.' Jennings smiled at Jen and was so glad he'd called for the sheriff before coming. He had a very good idea that things were going to get out of hand when he read the will. 'I'll call her Miss Wildwood if I wish,' he smiled and couldn't want to read the will. He knew that these rude people were going to go crazy.
'Well, you won't be after you read that!' Jen laughed knowing she was firing Jennings and finding the worst home she could for Raven. And as for Tim, she didn't give a fuck for her dirty son for what he did.
Jennings just smiled, turned and went to check on Raven. 'Hey sweetie,' he smiled looking at her and Tim hugging. Not like an aunt and nephew should be hugging, but Jennings knew it was Mr. Wildwood's wishes for them to be together and they did look as if they were made for each other. 'Are you two about ready? I need to read this as soon as possible,' he added, holding up the large yellow envelope.
'It'll be ok.' Tim whispered in Raven's ear as he gently caressed her back, knowing if Jennings wasn't there, he would be caressing her butt. 'I'm here and I'm not leaving you no matter what my mom says, ok?' he asked lifting her head up and he softly kissed her on the lips. 'He needs to read something and then we can leave.' Tim added hoping that he could get away and to his bank and get his savings out before his mother thought of it.
'Ok.' Raven smiled thinking of being with Tim and all the fun they would have. 'Will we have a nice place to live?' she asked hoping it would be by the woods so she could ride her 4-wheeler every day.
'We'll do our best.' Tim replied hoping that he could find a good job and be able to support Raven. He was only a kid and knew there wouldn't be very many jobs that would pay what he needed. As for college, maybe someday, but for now, Tim needed to care for Raven.
'Come on, let's go read this.' Jennings said putting his arm around both kids, knowing they wouldn't have a thing to worry about ever again.
THE END.
Ok, if you liked this story, your comments are very welcome and it's nice to hear from readers. As of late, it seems no one even bothers to vote or say what they think of a story. It takes a lot of time to write and I'm not sure about other writer's, but I like hearing from you guys.
If you're just a smart ass that's just going to leave a hateful comment, just buzz off and write a better story..
405 Aunt Raven, the Story of Cindy
L.A. Wicker
I hope you guys like this. My last few posts haven't been doing that well.
By. L.A.Wicker.
Go read the first parts before you read this!!!! You'll be lost as hell if you don't.
The next morning John woke up, turned and looked at Jenny. 'You're so pretty,' he whispered with a smile as he gently caressed her firm, little ass. 'I hope you enjoyed it as much as me,' he said easing from the bed and went to shower.
Cindy heard water running, jumped from her bed and rushed downstairs to make coffee. She knew John was an early riser and savored a quiet morning, with a hot cup of coffee.
A few minutes later, she turned to see him standing in the doorway with a smile. 'Hey there!' she said returning his smile. 'How was last night?' Cindy asked with a wink, knowing he had to have enjoyed Jenny, because he never made it back to her.
He just continued smiling as he walked to the table and flopped into a chair. 'Between her, Patti and you,' he said with a laugh. 'I'm sure you're going to kill me!' John laugh more as he lit a cigarette, noticing Cindy was wearing a very small shirt and a lovely pair of blue panties. 'Damn! You trying to get me hard already?' he asked, admiring the tight panties on her great looking ass.
She just smiled, wishing that he'd came back to her last night, but now he knew how she felt about him, so it was just a matter of getting some time alone with him. 'I'm still a little heated from last night, so I thought I'd let you know what you missed out on,' she smiled and reached up into one of the highest cupboards, knowing that John would get a great view of her. She wanted him so badly and couldn't wait to be in his strong arms as he pounded her with his massive cock. If any man could ease the burning in her, Cindy knew it was John.
'I'm really sorry. I've been so busy with Claire, the mill and a few other things, I don't ever get to sleep,' he said, watching Cindy's tiny ass wiggling as she walked around the kitchen getting things ready for breakfast.
'It's fine John. I've been doing without so long, I can wait a day or two longer.' Cindy said with a smile, hoping she'd get him very soon. She'd loved him from the first time she set eyes on him and now Cindy couldn't wait to have him in her body, giving her the love she'd been without so long.
'We'll figure something out,' he replied wondering how they'd ever get to make love with five kids in the house and one of them wanting to hump him day and night. Jenny was a great girl, but John needed a woman. He needed Cindy and her hot, little ass.
'I need it hard and rough,' she moaned thinking of John holding her down with his massive arms, doing anything he wanted to her. Cindy and her father made it a game of him pretending to * her and after awhile, that's the only way she could cum.
John looked at Cindy with wide eyes, never thinking that this shy and timid lady would ever like sex that way, but it did stir his interest. 'I'll be sure and remember that,' he replied, looking over her tiny ass, thinking of spanking it while he held her down, forcing himself on her.
'I hope you do,' she said, turning to see his handsome, dark eyes staring at her, sending a rush of excitement between her legs and deep into her aching pussy, bringing visions of the past into her mind. 'I'd love to experience what Claire and Jenny did,' she added with a soft smile, thinking of John over her, forcing his large cock in her now swollen and very excited pussy, fucking her as if she was just a whore there to use any way he desired.
He watched Cindy twirling a strand of her sweet-smelling hair, knowing his beautiful sister-in-law must be going crazy with need. She made it very clear last night that she wanted him, but John fell asleep in the arms of his lovely, young daughter, leaving Cindy in worse condition than ever.
'You've already made me hard again. You best stop before I'm forced to drag you to the basement and wear you out,' he said in cool voice, wondering how long the kids would stay asleep. He needed to use a woman hard and Cindy made it clear that's how she liked it.
Claire liked it after a long, romantic evening, with him in her for hours, but never anything rough. Jenny was too young to let John do such things with her and Patti, liked it slow, with long deep strokes.
Cindy slid her right hand down slowly the front of her lean body, to her burning pussy and she began to rub it in slow circles, while her pretty eyes stared at John. 'Really?' she whispered. 'Do you think you could?' she teased, giving him a playful smile, hoping she could tempt him to the basement. 'I have some stockings drying. You could use them to tie me up,' she whispered as her skilled fingers continued to tease her wet pussy. 'You could bend me over that old, black chair and tie me down or maybe, you could tie me to the rafters and do me standing up,' she whispered as John squirmed in his chair and Cindy knew he was now just as excited as she was.
His mind raced thinking of all the ways he could tie up Cindy, but if the kids woke, it would just be too hard to explain. 'You need to stop,' he said watching Cindy rubbing herself faster, slipping a finger under her delicate, wet panties and into her needful hole. Her soft moan is what sent him over the edge. He stood, grabbed her arm and was ready to drag her downstairs when Becky walked into the kitchen. 'Oh shit!' he thought letting Cindy go and turned to his young daughter. 'Hi baby. Did you sleep good?' John asked reaching down to pick her up in his arms, giving Cindy a painful smile. 'Maybe later,' he said with a frown, hoping that they could pick this up later.
'It's ok,' she smiled. 'I'm off to shower. I'll be back in a few.' Cindy said as she left the kitchen and ran up to her room, locked the door and collapsed on her bed. 'I'm on fire!' she moaned grabbing her drenched pussy, thinking of the one man that always pleased her needs, her loving Daddy.
Cindy crawled from her bed, rubbing her eyes and that awful burn between her legs was worse than ever. 'Damn it!' she mumbled, hoping that today would be the day she'd been wanting for so long. She'd been teasing her Dad into a world of living hell with her constant teasing and tormenting over the summer and it was starting to bother her just as badly. 'I hope he gives in today and fucks my brains out,' she moaned slipping off her wet undies and found her smallest pair, knowing that Dad was going to love them.
She'd made a bet with a girl at school that she would fuck him by the end of summer or Cindy would tell everyone in school they were lovers. Cindy always wanted to be lovers with her friend Blythe, but if anyone found out, it could be hell on her life. Cindy was a very popular girl in school and was a sue in for prom queen and if it was found out that she'd slept with Blythe, her life was sure to be ruined.
'I've got to fuck him soon!' she said looking at the calendar on the wall, seeing that this was the last week. 'And besides, I'm so fucking horny!' Cindy moaned, wishing that she had time to fuck herself, but Claire's new guy was coming over for lunch and there were so many things to do before he arrived.
'Cindy!' she heard her Dad bellow from downstairs. 'You need to get up! We have tons of things to do!' he yelled out.
'Christ! Give me a fuckin' chance!' she said, wishing there was time, time to sink her slender fingers deep into her burning pussy and cum until it was drained of its juices. 'I'm coming!' she screamed back towards the door, wishing she'd laid in bed a few minutes more and relieved this burning that had hunted her since she started this game with Dad. She made sure the tiny panties were straight, knowing that Dad loved seeing her in them, because his eyes were always on her tight, little ass and all but drooled on her.
She walked into the kitchen, flopped into a chair and took one of his cigarettes. 'The one day I wanted to sleep in,' she snapped in a hateful voice, thinking of being snuggled in her bed with her fingers up her wet pussy, fucking it until she exploded.
'Stop your bitching; you know how much Claire is looking forward to us meeting her new boyfriend.' Dad replied watching her smoking one of his cigarettes, trying to figure why in the heck she'd been acting this way. Since school let out, Cindy had been rubbing, caressing and trying everything she possibly could to turn him on and he was getting fed up with it. Her mother hadn't fucked him in years and with Cindy driving him crazy, he was at his wits end and was considering teaching her a lesson, but she was his daughter.
'He's probably going to be some jerk that's just out to get your money.' Cindy said looking into his deep, blue eyes, wondering why Mom stopped fucking him. Hell, he was a great looking man with a nice big cock that had to feel real good up a women's pussy, but Mom didn't put out and Cindy wanted to see how good it felt in her.
'You're just in a sour fuckin' mood today and I should put you over my knee and spank your cute, little ass,' he said handing her a cup of coffee, wondering if all the teasing was also getting to her. She was on him day and night, driving his poor, lonely cock crazy and it had to be getting to her.
'Really?' she smiled thinking of his big hand on her ass and how great it would feel, even if he was spanking her. 'I might like it!' Cindy smiled, showing him all her pretty white teeth as a rush of excitement poured over her eighteen year old body.
He looked at her smile and enjoyed the warm glow on her pretty face and wondered about her. 'What's come over you? You're acting like some crazed bitch in heat since school let out,' he smiled and walked to her, wrapping his arms around her back, trying to think if he had the nerve to make a pass at his own daughter.
Cindy couldn't help but giggle as she relaxed in his arms, wishing that he'd stand her up, push her over the table and fuck her to death. 'I am a bitch in heat!' she laughed and felt something on her arm, it was his big cock and it was hard as hell. 'Damn Dad, you need to get this fixed.' Cindy whispered running one of her long fingernails over the tip of it and loved it when it jumped.
He wanted to jump from his shorts when Cindy touched him. 'If some pretty, young girl would leave me the fuck alone,' he paused, feeling her breath blowing against his stomach, wondering what it would be like to have Cindy's hot little mouth around his cock. 'I wouldn't be like this,' he said hugging Cindy tighter as she continued touching him with her long fingernails.
'Is my Daddy all horny?' she asked in a soft, tempting voice as her hand slowly found her way in his shorts. 'Let me fix it for you.' Cindy whispered looking to him, hoping this was it. It started out as a game to see if she could seduce him and it turned out to be a burning need.
'Oh girl,' he moaned enjoying Cindy's tiny hand. 'You do need your little ass spanked for thinking such things,' he said moving his hips with her gentle strokes, wondering what she'd think if he came all over her. 'If you don't stop soon, I'm going to make a big mess on you,' he groaned, hoping to hold back, but it felt so good having Cindy touching him.
Cindy smiled; she knew he was all hers now and she couldn't wait to get his big fat cock up her pussy. 'Let me help Daddy, please,' she begged in a soft voice as she stroked him with love and tenderness, wanting to please him for all the teasing she'd put him through and it would be nice to have him rammed deep in her body too.
He was in shock, but it did sound good. A young girl like Cindy would be any man's dream come true, her tiny breasts, her tight little ass, but she was his daughter. 'You need your ass spanked for thinking such shit,' he laughed, thinking of her bent over the table with his stiff cock rammed so deep in her that she wouldn't be able to walk right for a week.
'I'm a big girl and I'd never ever tell anyone,' she said in the soft voice, while making sure that her lower lip was out as far as it would possibly go. 'Come on, Daddy. Let's do it! You can fuck me anyway you want,' she purred, hoping he'd give in to his needs and give her the fuck she wanted so badly and he could relieve himself in her. 'You can shove me over the table,' she moaned standing up, making sure that his raging cock was resting on her drenched panties and rubbing on her swollen clit. 'Rip off my panties...and fuck me while you slap my little ass,' she moaned, rubbing his big cock head over her excited pussy, praying he'd give up fighting her.
He just stood there, watching Cindy and he still could not believe what she was saying. Yes, he wanted to fuck her more than any other woman in his life, but she was his daughter. Her wet, excited pussy felt so wonderful as she gently rubbed his cock over her moist and tender folds of sex and he knew she'd be the best piece of ass he'd ever have.
'Come on! Stop acting like you don't want this,' she said with a cool voice, rubbing him deeper into her willing pussy. 'You want it as bad as I want your beautiful cock. So, let's stop this and get to some serious fucking,' she moaned, turned and laid over the kitchen table, making sure that she spread her legs enough for him to see how excited she was.
He stood watching her leaning over the table and couldn't believe how hard Cindy made him. He leaned over her, rubbing his stiff cock into her ass, kissing her back and shoulders, wondering if this was a dream. 'If anyone finds out, I'll get in so much trouble,' he whispered, grinding his hard cock into her deep ass crack, enjoying her wetness and soft moans of need. He knew it was wrong, but she looked so good laying there and he hadn't been inside a women's body in so long.
'Please Daddy! Fuck me!' she whimpered as his long cock teased her body. It slid over her wet, excited pussy, giving her feelings that were out of this world and she needed him inside. 'Come on, put it in me. Let me give you the love you need from a woman.' Cindy whispered reaching under her body, between her legs, rubbing him over her excited pussy. 'Oh Daddy! I need you to fix me. I'm so horny!' she moaned, hoping his swollen head would finds its way under her panties and give her the love she needed so badly. 'Nobody will know,' she whispered, pulling her panties to the side and gently pushed her hips back. 'Oh Daddy!' Cindy moaned, feeling his big head at her opening, hoping he'd give in and take her.
He heard Cindy's words and he fought to hold back. She was his baby, his little girl and now, she wanted him to make love to her. He felt her tiny hand grab his cock and he was helpless. She rubbed him over her wet panties and her excited pussy under them and he knew that was all he could take. He watched as Cindy pulled her panties over and when his cock head touched the bare flesh of her pussy, the fight was over. He couldn't stop her. 'Oh little girl!' he moaned as her intense heat and wetness quickly covered his cock, making him harder than ever. 'You can not tell anyone!' he said in a hard voice as he tugged down her undies and took a deep breath. 'I love you baby!' he moaned, laid over her small body, sucking the tender flesh between her neck and shoulder and he took her.
He lay over her, sucking her neck and at last, he did it. 'Daddy! Oh my Daddy!' Cindy cried as he slid deep in her pussy, lifting her feet from the floor as his hard cock sank to her core. 'I love you! Oh Daddy, I love you so much!' she whimpered as her tiny pussy stretched to receive him and it felt like she'd been ripped in two, but there was no way she'd ever stop this now. She'd wanted him all summer, but in all truth, it was long before that. She always had strange feelings when he hugged her, gave her a slap on the butt and now he was in her. 'My sweet Daddy,' she purred, feeling him start to love her, the one thing any girl would want, her Daddy giving his 'true' love.
Her muscles grabbed him, squeezing so tight and he held back filling her with cum. It was as if there was a hand inside, squeezing and pulling on his cock. He'd been without far too long to cum this fast. He needed to enjoy her wonderful, young body a few minutes before he came. 'Baby!' he moaned as her body held him so tight and toyed with her young breasts. 'You're incredible!' he moaned louder, rolling her tiny nipples between his fingers and didn't see the shadow in the hall.
So many crazy and wonderful feelings were covering Cindy's body; she thought she was going to die. 'It feels so good in me, Daddy!' Cindy cried out, enjoying her tiny pussy being filled with his big, hard cock shaft, wishing that he'd taken her long before this. 'Now fuck me! Make me cum, Daddy!' she begged in the soft voice that always got her anything she wanted and it would now. His big fingers teased and tormented her nipples as his massive cock rested so deep in her.
He slowly eased in and out of her small pussy; enjoying Cindy's soft moans of pleasure with each deep push back in. 'Baby!' he panted, sucking her soft neck, savoring her warm insides wrapped so tightly around his thick shaft as he took her. 'I love you! Oh my sweet, baby girl!' he moaned as he moved faster, sucking her neck, not caring if he marked her or not. Their skin slapped together, her juices ran from her body and the combination made such a sound, it rivaled that of the best orchestra in the world.
His chewing on her neck, his big cock in her body was more than any girl could ever dream. 'Daddy!' Cindy cried, feeling she was so close, enjoying his weight on her body and his mouth sucking what was going to be a wonderful 'love' mark. She was so close to cuming around her Daddy's big, hard cock. 'Do it, Daddy! Go! Go!' she squealed and didn't realize that she was being watched either, her Daddy was loving her and nothing else mattered.
He moved faster, sucking her neck and rolling her nipples and it was time. 'Oh baby! I'm ready!' he moaned hugging Cindy, moving in and out of his baby girl. 'I'm cuming! I'm cuming in you!' he cried as his cock released more cum than it had in years and it was shooting in his daughter. He held her tight, thrusting his hips up, lifting her feet from the floor with each push in. 'My little girl,' he whispered in her ear as the last of his cum shot in Cindy.
He was cuming in her. Cindy pushed her hips back, hoping to get every inch of him and his warm cum in her. 'Go, fuck me!' she squealed as the first squirt of cum hit the back of her pussy, driving her wild. Her Daddy was cuming up her pussy and she wanted it all. 'Go Daddy! Cum in me!' Cindy cried as he filled her tiny body with the same warm seeds that made her. 'Cum in me,' she whimpered as a wonderful feeling swept over her. 'Oh my God!' she yelled without thinking. Her pussy locked on him and it was all over. 'Daddy! Daddy!' Cindy cried out as an orgasm like no other raced over her. 'Daddy!' she moaned standing up, enjoying his big cock in her, his strong arms wrapped around her and, her pussy cuming around the man she loved.
She broke from the past, feeling tears of hurt running from her eyes and loneliness in her heart, wishing that he was here and deep in her body, but he was gone. 'I still miss you so much.' Cindy whispered, curled into a ball and cried herself to sleep, once again drifting back to the most wonderful time in her life.
Later that afternoon, he walked into Cindy's room and couldn't help but smiling at the peaceful look on her pretty, young face, hoping that he hadn't ruined the love they had. 'Hey baby,' he whispered, sitting next to her, caressing her left breast, hoping they'd get together again real soon. He'd been with a few women in his time, but none, not even Cindy's mother was as good as she'd been that morning. 'It's time to get up. Claire's new guy will be here in a few minutes,' he said watching her open her eyes and smile.
'I feel so good,' she replied with a wide yawn and a big stretch, making sure that her small shirt rode up her hips, giving Dad at great look at the 'still' excited prize between her legs.
'You should after what we did,' he said running his big hand down her body, until it rested on her warm pussy. 'Damn!' he smiled as the heat radiated from her. 'I guess I'm going to be in there a bunch,' he winked, gently caressing it, enjoying her softness and a low, needful moan.
'I wish we could do it now,' she panted, watching him touching her with such love and tenderness, knowing he'd have to get her again tonight. 'And, I told you can have me anytime you want,' she added with lust in her eyes, thinking of him on her, in her bed, fucking her to death. 'I still can't believe I'm so horny,' she moaned as Daddy's skilled fingers teased her clit. 'You keep that up and we'll give Mom and Claire a wild show,' she moaned, knowing that she had to somehow find the strength to get away from him.
He just smiled, teasing her pussy and swollen clit and knew that she was right. He needed to stop before they ended up doing it and totally fucking up their lives. 'When he leaves, let's take a walk and see if we can find us a please down by the river. I need this real bad!' he smiled and stood up as quick as he could, noticing his cock was standing straight out. 'Oh great!' he said with pain, wondering how in the hell he was going to hide it.
Cindy smiled, slid across the bed towards him and unzipped his pants. 'I'll fix it for you,' she whispered, sucking him into her mouth, enjoying his hardness filling her, knowing that it was all for her.
'Oh yes!' he moaned, watching Cindy all but eating him alive. 'Oh baby, suck Daddy hard!' he moaned a bit louder, not realizing that someone was just outside Cindy's bedroom door. He moved back and forth, just as if he was fucking her wonderful pussy and he knew this wasn't going to last very long. 'Suck Daddy!' he moaned. 'Suck Daddy, help me cum in my sexy girls' mouth,' he said with a smile, watching his hard cock sliding so deep in her young, talented mouth.
She moaned, sucking him harder and couldn't wait for him to cum. 'Cum in me Daddy,' she thought sucking him to the back of her throat, hoping he'd cum soon. She couldn't wait to taste him. The same seeds that made her were going to be shooting down her throat.
'Cindy!' he grunted, filling her mouth just as he did her pussy two hours ago. 'Oh baby! My baby girl!' he said in a low voice, wishing that he could have yelled instead of whispering. He continued squirting warm cum in Cindy and down her throat and the beautiful, young girl took it all without a single gag. 'My God! I've never had anyone like you,' he moaned falling to his knees, knowing Cindy was one of a kind.
She drank every, single drop of him and wanted more. Cindy loved the fact that she'd pleased him with her young pussy and now, she'd sucked him off. 'Wow! That was good!' she smiled, licking her lips, wishing that he could fuck her, but Cindy knew it would take a lot longer for her to cum, than it did him. 'I want that tonight,' she smiled, gently holding him in her tiny hand, wondering how something so big fit in her tiny pussy.
'You will. We'll think of a way to get out of the house, don't worry about it' he smiled, stood up and zipped his pants. 'Get dressed, Claire's guy will be here any minute,' he added and left her room.
'What do you think of him?' Claire asked Cindy as they sat looking at their Dad and John talking. 'He's so handsome in his uniform, isn't he?' she said, looking over the tall, handsome solder, wondering if he was the man she'd be praying for.
Cindy was in love with John Wildwood from the second she laid her eyes on him and wished that she could trade places with Claire. 'He's a dreamboat!' she replied with a long sigh, wondering what he had in his pants. 'You better get him quick or some other girl will beat you to it,' she added as a warm feeling rushed between her legs, hoping that she and Daddy could get away. She really needed him to do her after meeting John.
'I know it, but I don't want to rush things and run him off.' Claire replied with a smile. 'He has so many plans and ideas, I'm not even sure if he wants a woman in his life or not,' she added, putting out her lip, thinking of the great looking man getting away.
Cindy just shook her head. 'You better find out fast. Don't just sit and take it for granted that he doesn't and loose him,' she said to her sister, hoping this would be the man that wanted Claire. She was closing in on twenty-five real quick and it was getting harder and harder for her to get a date.
'He wants to be rich someday.' Claire said with pride, wondering what it would be like to be rich. Daddy had a lot of money, but they were far from being wealthy. 'He knows so much about investing money and things like that. He went to college before the war broke out,' she said watching Cindy give Daddy a seductive smile. 'I sure hope you don't get caught.' Claire said to herself, wondering how she and Dad could do such things to each other with her and Mom in the house. Daddy was a very handsome man, but they were blood and blood did not screw each other.
'That sure would be nice. You'd have a big mansion over looking town and all kinds of people waiting on you.' Cindy smiled looking at Claire and she saw a blank look on her sisters' face. 'What's wrong?' she asked, hoping she hadn't noticed that her and Dad flirting with each other.
Claire just at Cindy and shook her head. 'I heard you in your room today. You better hope that Mom doesn't catch you and him,' she said in a cool voice, giving Cindy a long, hard look. 'It's hard telling what she'd do!' Claire added and couldn't imagine doing such things with Dad. She knew that he had a very, very big manhood, but how could Cindy make love with her own Dad?
'You're not going to tell, are?' she asked Claire, hoping that she'd keep it to herself. Mom would be sure to have Dad arrested and as for her, Cindy didn't have a clue, but she knew it would be bad. Mom was a hard woman and when she got mad, all hell broke loose.
She just continued looking at Cindy, thinking of her and Dad making love. 'You better be a little more careful. If Mom catches you, there will be hell to pay.' Claire said as Mom came out with two big plates of food. 'You need some help, Mom?' she asked jumping from her chair to help. 'Do you like him?' she whispered to Mom and couldn't help but smiling at John.
Mom turned and gave Claire a warm smile. 'He reminds me of your Dad. He was full of dreams and so many ideas, but with all the things that happened in the world, it was impossible to do anything.' Mom said thinking of the stock market and the horrible war that hurt so many people.
'With everything finally getting back to normal, I think he'll do anything he wants.' Claire smiled looking at John and a warm rush of blood swept between her legs and she couldn't wait to be with him. He was everything she'd ever wanted in a man, but she was so afraid that she wouldn't know how to please him. 'Maybe I'll talk to Cindy. She knows a lot,' she thought as the feeling made her thighs and young pussy tingle.
'I want you to be very careful. You don't know anything about him.' Mom said in a firm voice. Claire was young, lonely and ready to marry the first man that came along and Mom didn't want Claire to get hurt or to be left with a baby.
'I will Mom and besides.' Claire smiled to her. 'He doesn't want to do anything until he's discharged from the Marines,' she added, wishing John would take her before he left in two days. Claire's body was on fire for John, but she did not want to rush him.
Mom just looked at her daughter in shook. What young man wouldn't want Claire? She was beautiful. 'Is he normal?' Mom asked looking to John, hoping he wasn't a queer or something.
'Yes, he's normal!' Claire laughed giving her mother a playful slap on her arm. 'He wants us to make sure that we're in love before we do anything,' she added, stirring a bowl of beans.
'Not many men would have the willpower to keep their hands of you. You're a very beautiful, young girl.' Mom smiled giving Claire a hug, noticing her husband Tom watching them and a cold feeling raced over her body. 'Let's get finished before everyone starves to death,' she said giving Claire a firm slap on her ass.
Later that night, Tom and Carla were in their bedroom. 'Can I ask you something?' Carla said looking to her husband.
'Yeah,' he replied slipping off his shoes, enjoying the site of his full figured wife undressing, her DD breasts large, excited nipples filled his eyes; wishing things were like they were before. He loved her so much and when she stopped enjoying sex, it hurt him so much.
She watched him looking at her and knew her next words would be something she could never take back and may ruin their marriage. 'How'd it feel when you were screwing your daughter?' she asked, feeling tears of hurt and betrayal running from her eyes. As far as Carla knew, Tom had always been faithful to her and this broke her heart.
He froze and knew he was in a world of shit. Carla was going to have his balls on a platter and most likely kill him too. He stood up and walked towards his lovely wife. 'I didn't mean to, it just happened,' he said reaching to hug the woman he loved. 'I've been so lonely without you,' he added hugging her tight, feeling his own tears running down his face. 'It kills me not being able to love you. I'm hard day and night and I want you so bad.' Tom added, feeling her arms hug him back and he knew there was hope.
She knew he was telling her the truth. Carla never knew why she stopped liking sex and she knew Tom had to be lost without it. They did it like rabbits twenty four hours a day, but suddenly, she didn't crave it anymore and never knew why. 'I don't know what's wrong with me,' she sobbed, enjoying him hugging her as visions of him taking Cindy filled her mind.
'That's the first time I've ever done anything and I swear it,' he said caressing her back, enjoying the feel of her warm, soft flesh on his fingers. 'I won't happen again,' he added as he leaned to gently kiss her, hoping that she would forgive him.
'It's my fought for not doing my duties as a wife and from now on, if you need me, just tell me,' she smiled thinking of him holding Cindy and the way he did her made Carla's body stir for the first time in so long and it felt good. 'I can't believe the way you did her,' she moaned thinking of Tom's big cock in Cindy.
'She's a wild one, that's for sure,' he replied, feeling Carla pushing her hips to his growing cock and he loved it.
'I bet her little ass is still burning!' Carla laughed feeling her pussy beginning to tingle, wondering what it would feel like getting screwed like that. She thought of Tom forcing her down, holding her arms and fucking her until she fainted in his arms. 'Maybe that's how you should do me,' she whispered, feeling his big, strong hands moving down her back, squeezing her plump ass.
'Maybe I will,' he said grabbing her ass as hard as he could and squeezed. 'Would you like that?' he asked in a mean voice, squeezing harder as he flexed his growing cock against her pussy, hoping she'd want to do it.
'Maybe I would.' Carla said in a soft, helpless voice, enjoying Tom grabbing her so hard. 'Please fuck me!' she begged in the same soft voice, feeling her pussy coming to life. Wetness began to pour from her body and ran down her thick thighs like never before.
Tom pushed her against the wall, shoving his hard cock to her wet pussy. He reached up with his right hand, grabbed her pretty face and said, 'little girl, I'm going to fuck you to death!' he laughed as a look of pure lust covered Carla's face and he couldn't have been happier.
'No please, Daddy!' she said putting out her lip as his cock rubbed her excited pussy, sending feelings through her body that she had came close to forgetting.
'Daddy is fucking you all night!' he said with a big smile, watching her mouth open as she panted for air. 'I'm going to ram my big, hard Daddy cock up your pussy and fuck you!' he added, enjoying a moan come from someplace deep in her.
'No Daddy, please!' she begged, but really wanted him to ram himself in her, just like they did years ago. Tom would screw her for hours and hours and could never get enough of her body. 'Don't hurt me, Daddy!' she said looking into his eyes, hoping he'd fuck her until she fainted in his big arms. She wanted it hard, just like he did it to Cindy.
'To bad, because Daddy's taking this!' he said, grabbing her pussy, squeezing it and he couldn't wait to be in Carla again. She was the light of his life and before her problem started, he'd fuck her anytime they were alone.
'Please, no!' she started to pull from him, but he grabbed her, shoved her back to the wall and he lightly slapped her outer thigh. She jumped as the fiery feeling rushed from her thigh, covering her entire body in a spilt second and she wanted more.
'Hold still or Daddy's going to get very, very rough with you,' he said in a cool voice, hoping that she wanted him to get rough. Cindy was great, but Tom needed his big, sexy wife, her large breasts and her full-sized ass.
Carla moaned as his words and started pushing him away. 'No Daddy!' she begged with a little wink and to her dismay, Tom shoved her face first to the cool wall. 'Let me go!' she yelled and had never been so turned on in her life. His big, thick cock was resting in her ass crack and his hands were around her body, squeezing her breasts. Blood raced through her so fast, she felt like fainting and juices were running down her meaty thighs.
'I'm going to fuck my baby!' he said as he played with her giant tits, rolling and pulling on her nipples, pretending he was milking them. 'I might even titie fuck these things!' he laughed, pulling her nipples hard, stretching them out as far as he could. 'Would you like that? Some nice, hot cum squirting all over them!' he laughed again, thinking of fucking her mammoth set of tits.
She couldn't help but moaning, thinking of Tom's big cock between her breasts and how nice it would feel. She'd always loved rubbing them on his cock, but never let him fuck them. 'Oh yes, Daddy,' she moaned, knowing that she'd do it and love it all.
'I'm about ready to have this hot mouth around my cock,' he said, putting one of his fingers in her mouth, enjoying Carla sucking it nice and slow. She was a master at sucking cock and on a few special occasions, she took him completely down her throat.
'Oh yes Daddy!' she moaned, acting like she wanted to get away from him, but she wanted him closer, forcing her to do anything he could think of.
He couldn't have been happier. Carla was coming out of the dry spell and turned into an animal. He grabbed her hair, turned her to face him and pushed her to the floor. 'Suck Daddy!' he growled, gently pulling her hair, easing her to his cock.
'Yes Daddy!' she yelled. 'I'll do anyt ...' she tried saying, but Tom grabbed her face, used his fingers to pry open her mouth and pushed in his rock-hard cock. 'Oh God yes!' she said to herself as his hard cock filled her mouth and she held back an orgasm. She looked up to him, tried to smile, but he was fucking her to hard and to fast. 'Yes! Oh my handsome man!' she thought as he moved in and out of her hungry, wet mouth like a madman. 'Fuck it! Make up for all the times you needed me and I pushed you away,' she thought as he took her so gently and Carla began to realize how much she'd missed him and his beautiful cock.
He heard her moaning and trying to suck him deeper. 'You're my girl!' he grunted, enjoying her sucking him so hard and deep, but he needed a little more and hoped she did too. 'Get up!' he ordered, grabbing her off the floor and pushed her over the bed. 'Lean over the side of the bed and suck it all!' he smiled at her.
He pulled her off the floor and when he told her to lean over the bed, Carla couldn't wait to suck every, last inch of Tom. She lived to suck his big cock and knew he loved it. 'I'll do anything for my Daddy!' she smiled as he moved to her, but she felt him on her lips, she opened up and swallowed him to the root.
'Oh mother fucker!' Tom yelled out as his cock slid deep into Carla's warm throat with ease. 'You're my baby!' he moaned pushing against her, wanting to get in her as far as he could. 'I've missed you so much,' he whispered, reaching for her fat tits, gently rolling and pulling her large nipples, knowing it drove her crazy.
Carla fought to hold back an orgasm as Tom moved in her and when he started playing with her tits, she wanted to scream. The sensations rushed from her nipples, through her stomach and to the deepest part of her pussy and she couldn't wait for him to fuck her. 'That's it, baby! Do it all! You know how to get me going!' she thought, sucking her man, hoping to make up for the hell she'd put him through.
'My baby girl likes that,' he smiled rolling her nipples harder, pulling them as he twisted, and knowing she must be going crazy. 'Suck it a little more and then I'm fucking you,' he whispered, enjoying the low and very deep moan come from her. 'I'm putting my big, hard cock in this,' he added, reaching to finger her soaked pussy, making sure that he gave her a quick finger fuck and he stopped. 'You'll have to wait!' he laughed as she continued sucking him.
Carla had all she could stand. She pushed him from her mouth, sat up and turned around. 'Fuck me Daddy!' she begged slipping off her panties and spread her legs as wide as they would go. 'I want you to ram that fucking thing in me and don't stop fucking until I'm dead!' she growled, looking at him with need. She needed him to rip her pussy apart and let it know what it had been missing.
'Fuckin' horny little thing!' he laughed moving between her legs, pointed his cock and eased in her as far as he could. Her muscles grabbed him, squeezed harder than Cindy's had and it felt so good to be inside his lovely wife again. 'You're never doing that again. If you try, I'll spank your ass and just take your ass!' he moaned trying to hold back. He wanted to fuck her a few minutes before he came.
She laid on the bed, trembling with excitement with her fists clenched in anticipation of what was to come. He stepped foreword, his mammoth cock rammed in her, she sat straight up and she screamed, 'Oh fuck! You mother fucker! You wonderful mother fucker!' Carla felt as if she'd been split in two, but it was a feeling that she'd missed so much and knew things would never be that way ever again.
Claire and Cindy walked into the house giggling. 'I can't believe you did that. You didn't even know him.' Claire said looking at Cindy, wondering how she could suck off a man she didn't know.
'He was so cute and the way he was flirting with us.' Cindy replied thinking of the handsome guy sitting in his wheelchair and how sweet he was. 'We both should have done him, but one of us was a chicken,' she added looking at Claire, wishing she would have done him too. He was so sweet and Cindy had to do something for him and she wished that Claire would have joined in.
'I'm seeing John now or I would have and besides,' she laughed at her sister. 'You were doing a damn good job!' Claire laughed, thinking of Cindy sucking his hard cock. 'How do you suck like that? John is longer and so much thicker than that. I want to do him, but I'm afraid to,' she said wishing she had Cindy's talents.
Cindy couldn't help but laughing at Claire. 'You better start practicing on bananas or something!' she laughed, giving Claire a playful slap on her ass. 'You start slow, relax your mouth and throat and suck it in,' she added wondering how innocent Claire was going to keep a man that big, when she didn't even know how to suck a cock.
'I've tried, but I start gagging and feel like I'm going to throw up.' Claire said thinking of Cindy sucking off their Dad. He was a giant and Cindy took him with no effort at all. 'How did you do Dad so easy?' she added, watching a shocked look cover Cindy's face. 'I was coming down the hallway and I heard you guys,' she smiled and felt drawn to Cindy. She reached to caress her sisters' ass. 'I won't tell Mom,' she smiled moving against Cindy, enjoying her toned body against hers.
Cindy returned Claire's hug and she felt a warm rush between her legs. 'Did you watch me?' she asked with a wink as she caressed Claire ass.
'Heck yes I did!' Claire said feeling her face turning red. 'It was so hot!' she added with a smile, enjoying Cindy's hands softly caressing her ass. 'You almost killed him!' she smiled, enjoying touching Cindy.
'You should try learning on Daddy. I know he'd help you and with Mom not fucking him anymore, we both can keep him happy.' Cindy smiled, thinking of them fucking Daddy as she continued caressing Claire's wonderful ass. Cindy always had a soft spot for her big sister and she dreamt of making out with her.
Claire rested against Cindy, wondering why she was touching her like this, but she wasn't complaining, it felt really good. 'You're a freak,' she whispered as amazing feelings covered her body and she felt her young pussy begin to tingle.
'Think about it. We could take turns fucking him and...' she whispered, sliding her right hand around Claire's body and to her large, left breast, gently circling her hard nipple. 'We could make out too,' she said with a big smile as Claire bit her lip and let out a soft moan. Cindy wanted Claire and things were looking very good. 'Wouldn't that be so hot? We could hug, kiss and do nasty things to each other,' she whispered, watching Claire's pretty eyes close as she pulled off her blouse, giving Cindy the freedom to do more.
Claire just stood there as Cindy's words drove her crazy. Claire knew Cindy was a sex freak, but she would have never in a thousand years thought that Cindy wanted her too. 'I wonder about you.' Claire moaned as Cindy caressed her ass and her very excited breasts, enjoying the feelings that were flooding her body and she wondered if it would all be as good.
'Just relax.' Cindy whispered her ear. 'I'll do things to you that no man could ever dream of,' she whispered again as she started kissing Claire's ear and the sweet flesh on her neck. 'I'm going to make you cum so hard,' she panted in Claire's ear, thinking of making love to her sexy, older sister and how exciting it was going to be. 'You'll think you're going to die!' Cindy moaned as she unclasp Claire's bra and leaned to suck her big nipples. 'Oh yes!' she cried taking turns sucking each of Claire's rubbery nipples, as her pussy began to throb.
Claire rested against Cindy and couldn't believe how great this felt. Her pussy felt like it was on fire as Cindy tenderly sucked her nipples. 'Is it all going to feel this good?' she asked as the fire between her legs grew. Claire thought of sucking Cindy the same way and she wanted to feel her sisters' tiny ass. Claire loved watching her butt wiggling when Cindy walked and now she was going to see her naked and get to touch it.
'Yes!' Cindy moaned pulling Claire to her, enjoying her big sister trembling with anticipation. 'I make out with my friend Blythe every chance we get and it's so great! I cum so hard when she licks me, it feels like I'm going to die.' Cindy moaned thinking of her beautiful friend licking and sucking her pussy.
Claire just stood there and knew that there was no way she could stop now. Cindy had her on the brink of exploding and Claire wanted more. 'Let's go up to your room,' she whispered to Cindy and she couldn't wait to be with her. Cindy was a wild girl that had everyone fooled into thinking she was sweet and innocent, but Claire knew better and she was about to find out how bad she really was.
Cindy took her hand, leading the way through the house and up the stairs, when they heard something. 'What is going on?' Cindy asked, wondering if her ears were deceiving her. 'Is that what I think it is?' she asked with a little hurt, thinking of Dad fucking Mom. Cindy knew they were married, but deep down, it hurt.
'Yes! They're doing it!' Claire giggled as happiness covered her. She'd always worried that Dad would leave Mom and find a woman to please him, but that was all over. Mom and Dad sounded like wild animals fucking. She looked at Cindy and noticed a sad look on her pretty face. 'Oh, now I know what's wrong. You have to remember that she's his wife and you're his daughter. I'm sure it was fun as hell fucking him, but if Mom found out, she might kill you both.' Claire said and had to hug Cindy, hoping she'd want to finish this wonderful thing they were sharing. 'Come on, let's go. I can't wait to be with you,' she whispered, running her hand between Cindy's legs and caressed.
Cindy knew that Claire was right, but for some reason it hurt thinking of Dad fucking someone else, even if it was Mom. 'I know,' she replied hugging Claire. 'Let's go fuck each other to death!' she moaned, hugging Claire tight as she could and they continued to her room.
'I can't believe the things you get me to do.' Claire giggled slipping off her tight jeans and smiled to Cindy. 'Like what you see?' she whispered, savoring her young sisters' eyes on her body and the lustful look on her face.
'Fuck yes I do!' Cindy smiled moving to the floor in from of Claire. 'I've always wanted to do it with you. You're so pretty, sexy and you turn me on so much,' she added with a big smile, leaned forward and couldn't help but licking the front of Claire's wet panties.
Claire just watched her crazy sister slide in the floor and when her warm tongue licked her, Claire wanted to scream. 'Oh God, Cindy!' she moaned grabbing Cindy's face, shoving her to her pussy, knowing this was going to be a night to remember. 'This is so crazy!' Claire moaned as Cindy licked and sucked her aching pussy, giving her breathtaking feelings that she couldn't have ever imagined.
Cindy grabbed Claire, turned her and shoved her on the bed. 'I'm going to make you feel so good,' she whispered with a big smile, pulling down Claire's wet undies. 'Oh my God!' Cindy moaned at the site of her big sisters' bare and excited pussy. She licked over her swollen clit, enjoying a low moan come from someplace deep inside Claire's body. 'I told you that it's wonderful to be loved by another girl.' Cindy smiled, spreading Claire's legs and she began to work her magic.
Claire lay helpless watching Cindy doing things to her body that none of the three boys' she'd been with never came close to achieving. 'Oh yes!' she whimpered as Cindy gently sucked and licked her aching clit, giving her the feeling that she would explode at any second. 'Cindy!' Claire moaned as Cindy eased two of her long fingers deep into her warm, excited pussy and started fucking her. 'Ahhhh yes!' she cried as feelings rushed through her body that she would have never thought possible, until now and her beautiful young sister was doing it.
Cindy was in heaven as she sucked and licked Claire. Her moans drove Cindy on, wanting to please her lovely older sister and she would do anything. Cindy lifted Claire's legs, putting them on her shoulders and her mouth completely covered Claire's excited pussy. She licked, sucked and fingered her into a frenzy. Claire shook as a powerful orgasm raced over her and Cindy was so happy.
She lay on the bed, enjoying Cindy's warm tongue driving her insane and the way she sucked her clit, was out of this world. 'Oh yes!' Claire moaned putting her legs on Cindy and her mouth felt so good. She licked and sucked pussy so good, Claire knew she was hooked. She'd be coming to Cindy every time she was horny. 'It feels so good!' she moaned, shoving her pussy to Cindy, knowing she was so close. 'Make me cum!' Claire whimpered thinking of Cindy sucking off Dad and the way she sucked the cute guy in the wheelchair was too much. 'Oh my God!' Claire cried as her body exploded. 'Cindy!' she squealed, wrapping her legs around Cindy's head, enjoying the most breathtaking feelings sweeping over her body.
Later they lay in bed, hugging and kissing. 'That was crazy.' Claire smiled, caressing Cindy's body and knew that she had to return the favor. 'I've never done a girl. I hope that I can make you feel like I did,' she said sliding her hand around to the ass she loved watching.
Cindy returned the smile, enjoying Claire touching her ass. 'You just relax and don't worry about it. I've had enough sex and cocks today to last me awhile,' she smiled, giving Claire a long and deep kiss, hoping that Claire could give her a few of the same feelings.
Part two of this will be done soon. If you like, please vote on this. Than you..
406 Aunt Raven: The Reading of The Will
L.A. Wicker
Hello, This is the final part of the Aunt Raven stories. Read the first part and you'll be good to read this. If you're up for a long set of stories, read them all!
Jennings could see that Raven wasn't ready for this, and with all that Mr. Wildwood had to say, he couldn't understand why she even had to be present and he saw one of the house maids passing by. "Excuse me, your name is Connie, right?" he asked her with a smile and she nodded yes.
"Yes Mr. Jennings, can I help you?" she replied and so hoped that the late, Mr. Wildwood had left his loyal servants something in his will, or maybe, Mr. Jennings would see that they were all cared for. He WAS the executor of the will and was capable of giving them something.
"Can you take Miss. Wildwood up to her room, help her shower and see that she wears her 'newest' summer dress. It's white, with blue flowers and there's a blue bird on it." Jennings asked with a smile as he thought of the will.
"Are you sure this is a good Idea?" Tim asked, as he stood hugging his gorgeous aunt Raven, and now his lover! He hated to let her go.
"Yes Tim, she doesn't need to hear some of the things your grandfather is going to say or tell about the family." Jennings laughed and gave Tim a slap on his back. "You are going to be shocked!" he added with a laugh and shook his head.
Connie smiled back and knew right where the dress was hanging. "Yes sir, I've helped her many times and it will be my pleasure."
"Thank you Connie and after...Mr. Wildwood's service and I'm finished with his will, could I interest you in going to dinner with me and maybe a club after that?" he asked, with a big smile and wished he'd done this last year, when he found out his wife was cheating on him with their black gardener. Connie was a nice lady and very pretty too.
Her eyes got big and Connie's heart was pounding. She always liked Mr. Jennings and he was a handsome man." I'd like that very much Alex, and I've been hoping you'd ask me out." she said as she flashed him a very big grin.
Tim held Raven and caressed her back. "Sweetheart, I want you to go with Connie, she's going to help you get dressed real pretty for your...Daddy and for his...um...Jennings." Tim said and looked to Jennings for help.
"Raven, remember when Mr. Moffat passed away and we went to his funereal? Well, today we'll do that for your Daddy and send him up to heaven," he smiled and caressed the side of her beautiful, ageless face and he remembered Raven's mother Misty, and how beautiful she was.
Raven's head was still spinning and she just couldn't accept nor imagine, that her Daddy was gone, but Tim was there and he would take care of her. "I remember...will my Daddy go to my...my...mommy and be with her?" she asked with a soft, helpless voice and looked into Tim's eyes.
"Yes baby, he'll be with her and they will be together again." Tim said, as he fought to hold in tears as he caressed Raven's back.
"That's right Raven and you have to look your best for him!" Jennings added and brushed a strand of her hair from her face. "Now, you go with Connie and after she helps you get dressed, I want you to help her dress up too, because I want you both to be beautiful!"
Connie waited until they were finished talking, and she looked to Alex again. "Thank you and I'll see you soon!" Connie said, as she led Raven to her room.
"So, what's going on Jennings and why couldn't she be in the room?" Tim asked again, and as they walked back towards grandfather's office, Tim saw that around twenty people had shown up, including grandfather's staff. "Holy crap! What's going on?" Tim asked with surprise as he looked at them. His aunt Cindy and her son, Paul were there. He knew all but about two people and he even saw one of his best friends, Johnny and his mother, Patti. She worked for grandfather for years, and even though Johnny was much older than Tim, everyone always said that they looked like brothers.
"Well, your grandfather has his will in order, along with a big surprise for everyone! When all is said and done, you, your mother and your grandfather's other children, will be the only ones in the room and um...well, you'll see soon enough!" Jennings said, and started greeting the people.
They all sat in the main dining room and a massive TV was set against the wall. "People, let's get started, and you are all asked to implicitly follow the directions that you are given, or you will be escorted from the room!" Jennings said and looked to the TV.
The screen filled and there he sat, John Wildwood. Tim guessed that this must have been videoed sometime last year, because grandfather still looked healthy and he was smiling. "Greetings family, my few close friends, as well as my devoted employees. Well, if you're seeing this...it means that I have finally kicked the bucket and hopefully relocated to a better place!" he laughed and reached to light a cigar before he went on. "I'm sure that some of you will truly miss me, but most, are just hoping that I give them a bunch of my money, and unfortunately, a few of you are going to be disappointed!" he laughed, puffed the cigar and blew out the grey smoke.
"Thank fucking god!" Jenny mumbled, and couldn't help but laugh with joy.
Carl poked her in the side and gave Jenny a dirty look. "Shut the fuck up Jen and have some respect!" he growled and couldn't believe his sister.
"First order of business, my staff and anyone in my current employment will receive...two hundred and fifty thousand dollars each, along with my sincere blessings to you all. I could have never asked for any better than you! Go in peace and once again, thank you!" he stopped to puff his cigar and Jennings opened the door for them to leave. He smiled as Connie walked by, he couldn't wait to take her out.
"This could take all freaking night...my god!" Jenny whined and shook her head.
John turned to the camera and started talking. "Carl, Jenny and Becky, I have something to say and I think you're going to be very surprised," he paused and put down the cigar. "You are not my only children and I'm not talking about my beautiful...Raven!" he stopped to cough and wipe his mouth, you could see blood and it was bright red.
Jenny sat up in her chair and gave Carl a quick look. "Oh no, this could be bad, this might mean we'll have more people to share with!" she said with fear, and hated the thought of sharing more of HER money.
"Remember Patti, my assistant at the factory, and the lady I bought the house for long ago...she is the mother of your little brother, John. He was named after me and we decided not to tell anyone. Patti has been a very faithful friend and...lover for many years, and to her, I leave one hundred and twenty-five million dollars!" he smiled and blew a kiss.
"You are fucking kidding me!" Jenny yelled and was in shock. "I always hated that fucking, little cunt!' Jenny thought back and remembered the woman that was around when mom died, but Jenny never really saw her after that, and she never thought of the woman again, until now. "Fuck dad, we all knew you loved to fuck anything with a hole, but Jesus Christ!" she yelled again and gave the old woman and the man with her, a cold bitter look.
"John, my son...I love you and you have made me a proud man! No father could ask for more from his son." John said and a tear ran down his right cheek. "I leave you the same amount as your mother, and I hope it will make your dreams come true. I love you both." John said and relit his cigar.
"Holy fuck, by the time he gets to us, it will all be fucking gone! My god, we're not going to get anything!" Jenny said out loud, and didn't care if anyone heard or not.
"Remember your aunt Cindy and the baby she had after you kids moved away! Well guess what!" he laughed, and Tim could see him laughing inside.
"You are goddamn kidding me! You fucked mom's sister!" Jenny jumped up and she was so mad. "You no good piece of dog shit! Mom's sister!" she yelled and turned to Cindy. "You are nothing but a fucking whore! He was mom's husband!" Jenny screamed at her aunt and flopped back in her chair. "You rotten...fuckers!" she growled and lit a cigarette.
"Well, before you say anything, and I'm sure a few of you already have...your mother told me to go to Cindy and if it wanted, I could marry her, and your mother said that we'd have her blessings!" he said and puffed the cigar. "Read her diary in our room and see for yourself." John said and puffed his cigar. "To Cindy and Paul, I give you both one hundred and twenty-five million each, along with all of my love!" John said and took a drink.
"Well, well, well, this should leave my three children, my grandson Tim and my beautiful daughter...Raven!" he smiled and Tim could see the love in his eyes. "First off, to my daughter Jenny, why are you so worried about Tim? Hum?" he laughed, and Tim could see his mother turning white. "Tim, feel free to look at your mother right now and if she doesn't answer you, Jennings will have her escorted from the estate and will be cut from my will!" he paused to laugh and puff the cigar. "Tim, ask your mother who her first and second men were! Jennings, you know, and if she doesn't answer, out she goes and not a single penny to her!" John laughed and hoped Jenny was squirming in her chair.
Carl heard dad, and thought of his first blow-job from Jenny.
"Jenny, what are you doing in here, and what if dad comes home?" Carl said, as she moved towards him and he could see that she was wearing her new, white bikini again, and his cock started growing. "You shouldn't be in here Jenny or wearing that!" he said again, but Jenny pushed him down and sat on his hips.
"Shut up Carl, and relax. We're here alone and we can hear if anyone is coming up the driveway." She said, and started to unbutton his pants. "I teased and turned you on all fucking day, and I want to make it up to you. I want to...suck your, dick and I'll even let you cum in my mouth too!" Jenny purred as she pulled down his pants, his big cock came into view and Jenny moaned. "Fuck, you are soooo big Carl, and hard too!" she moaned, slid down and Jenny started kissing all over his swollen cock-shaft.
Carl knew she was right, and he started watching Jenny. "I want to watch you Jenny, can I turn on the lamp?" he asked and Jenny giggled.
"Yeah, I think that would be so hot and kinda nasty too! Watching your big sister, as she sucks your cock and drinks your cum!"
"Damn, you have a dirty mouth!" he said, quickly turning on the small lamp next to his bed, as he pulled some pillows behind his back.
"I may have, but remember this, a dirty mouth can do lots and lots...of nice things to a little brothers hard...cock!" she moaned, reached her fingers around him, lifted the pulsing head towards her mouth, and started flicking her tongue in his piss hole. He quickly started squirming and twisting with pleasure, just like Daddy did last night, when Jenny sucked him off on the front porch and came in her mouth.
"Oh fuck, you are so bad!" he laughed and reached to caress Jenny's face. "Damn, that feels so good Jenny!" Carl moaned, as her tongue continued flicking all around his cock-head, as she kept looking into his eyes.
She stopped, shifted around and was laying between his legs, looking straight at his massive cock-pole and Jenny smiled. "God, I'm going to suck you all fucking night!" she moaned, opened her mouth and Jenny was sucking her baby brothers cock. She moaned and sucked him hard, enjoying him moaning and squirming all over. 'Yeah baby, Jenny is going to suck you and suck you!' She thought, sucking his cock-head, while flicking her tongue around it as she kept her eyes riveted on his handsome face.
Carl was in heaven and could not believe this felt so good, and Jenny was free to suck him any time she liked. "Oh Jenny, I'm going to cum, if you don't slow down and let me rest!" he moaned, looking to his sisters suckling mouth, he could see a smile form around his cock. He watched her cheeks suck in and out, each time Jenny nursed his head and her lips were locked tightly around his shaft. "Oh shit, come on, or I'm going to cum and I want it to last longer than this!" he moaned again, and Jenny sucked harder, lifted up and let his cock-head pop from her mouth.
"Carl, I wouldn't have cared if you came in my mouth, and I was ready for it too!" she smiled and slid up his body, stopping when his thick cock was resting on her thigh, right next to her dripping pussy. "I'll suck you anytime, anyplace! Would you like that? Huh?" she whispered in his ear as she shifted her hips completely on his. Carl's cock was between them now, on her pussy and pointing towards her belly-button. He was so fucking hard and Jenny could feel his pulse beating, even through her tiny bikini, and she chewed her lower lip. "Oh fuck...Carl, you're on my...my...pussy!" she gasped for air. Jenny needed a cock so fucking bad, if daddy didn't take her very soon, she was going to give herself to Carl and never think about daddy again.
He grabbed Jenny and couldn't believe just how hot and wet her pussy was. She was soaked, and it felt as if she'd pissed all over herself, but it was so warm and slick, Carl knew this would make it nice to hump her and try to get her pussy. He kissed Jenny and slowly moved his hips up and down, running his stiff cock-shaft over her bikini bottoms and the excited pussy under it. He held her hips, pushing up, and Carl could hear Jenny begin to breathe harder, as she started moving her hips in time with his.
Jenny was going crazy and she knew what he was doing. Carl wanted to fuck her and she was close to letting him. She was suddenly torn between letting Carl love her and forgetting about Daddy. "Oh god, you fucker! Are you...trying to...fuck me!" she growled into his mouth, as their hips mashed together, they could clearly hear Jenny's pussy juices squishing about. She pushed harder onto her brother and could see the love in his eyes. She humped more, hoping that just maybe; her bikini would slip or move a little and let the dirty deed happen.
Carl held Jenny and wanted to be inside of her so fucking bad. "Jenny, please!" he said, with need and love for his beautiful sister. "Please!" he begged again, as he saw a tear run from Jenny's left eye.
Daddy filled her mind with the love she had for him. "I can't baby, I'm sorry, but you can do anything else to me. Anything at all!" Jenny purred, as she quickly slid down and sucked him deep into her mouth. 'I'm not stopping this time baby and I'm sucking you dry!' Jenny thought as she nursed his salty flesh and enjoyed his musky smell. 'Oh Carl, I'm so sorry, but I want Daddy to be my first and then...I'll be all yours, and I mean...all yours!' she thought, as visions of her and Carl living together, as man and wife, filled her mind, all the while hoping, that he thought of her the same way.
Carl was disappointed, but Jenny had him in her mouth and he knew she wouldn't stop this time. He would cum in Jenny's mouth and would get to watch it. "Oh Jenny, I'm getting close!" he moaned, while watching her cheeks sucking in and out, Carl could feel the suction around his cock. "Oh god, I'm in heaven and it's in my big sisters...mouth!" Carl grunted and it happened. Cum shot from his piss hole and into Jenny's suckling mouth. He heard her gag, but Jenny kept sucking and he could feel her swallowing his cum. Each time she swallowed, his cock slid deeper into her mouth, until Carl felt Jenny shift her head and she swallowed harder. "Oh fuck! Jenny, you cock...sucking bitch!" he yelled out, as his cock-head went into her warm, silky throat and she kept swallowing.
Jenny felt his cock easing into her throat and she was ready for him. She let Daddy into her throat last night, but tonight, Carl would get it much better, and Jenny knew what she was doing this time. 'Come on, give it a little push and make it all go in me!' she thought and leaned into him, taking more of her brothers cock and letting him fuck her throat. 'Come on, push! Push it deeper!' she thought, looking into his eyes and Carl smiled.
He lifted up; Jenny gagged and sucked him harder. Her face was bright red, but she kept sucking, taking him, and Jenny wasn't stopping until Carl came again. "Damn Jenny, you trying to fucking kill me?" he moaned, as she sucked, Carl could see in Jenny's eyes, that she was happy and having a blast.
She giggled and sucked harder, watching his face twisting with a mix of pain and pleasure. 'Oh yeah, cum again or I'll keep sucking and sucking and sucking you!' she thought with a laugh, and Jenny wasn't stopping until Carl came deep in her throat again. 'Cum on, do it baby and cum in my throat!' she thought and sucked harder, taking him completely into her throat. His pubic hair was in her face and her nose was being smashed into his body. He was all the way in her mouth and down her throat.
Carl looked on and couldn't believe that Jenny had him all the way in her throat. "Holy fuck!" he moaned, his cock jerked and a hot jet of cum shot down Jenny's throat. She moaned, nursing him with more love than ever, as he felt his cock starting to deflate. "Oh Jenny, I love you so much! Oh Jenny, suck it, suck my big cock!" he moaned and needed to give her a loving hug. He felt a bad pain in his shoulder.
"Ouch!" he yelled, as Jenny brought him back from the past, plus she was giving him a cool look.
Tim looked at his mom and she started yelling. "No good mother fucker, I hate you so much and I hope you burn in hell!" she yelled and watched Jennings smile. "My first man was...was...my father! Are you happy now! And after that...I fucked my brother too!" she yelled at Tim and the TV.
Tim was shocked, as this answered a few things for him. All those times she yelled at him for being around Raven so much, and she fucked every guy in her family. "Damn mom, all the shit you used to lay on me for being with Raven...you fucking hypocritical bitch! I hate you!" Tim yelled triumphantly, knowing that he was finally and completely through with her.
"Oh my god, how could you guys do that together, and with Daddy?" Becky asked with shock, as Jenny glared at her.
"If by chance, you ever got the chance to enjoy a cock the size of Daddy's or Carl's, you'd never go back to that horrible husband of yours Becky, and you'd follow ole' Carl around just the way I did that summer! Daddy's cock was soooo long and soooo thick. When he took me Becky...I came close to fainting in his arms. He made me orgasm better than any other man I have ever had!" Jenny said, and was glad she did. "Daddy was a true...man's, man, and women of all types and ages would flock to him. I was one of them and I don't regret any of it!" Jenny added, wiping her eyes and turning to Tim.
"I was trying to save you from an embarrassing moment just like this, someday in your future, but I guess I'm too late for that now!" Jenny snapped at Tim and couldn't wait for this to end.
Tim laughed and thought of being inside Raven, "Oh yes, I'd say you are now!" he said with a proud voice and stuck out his chest. "We haven't done anything, until last night mother, and I'm not lying!" he said with the same pride, as he hoped he would never have to see her again.
"To Becky, my little girl. I love you, and other than your lazy family, you are the best thing that has ever come into this world, and your heart is unmatched! I leave you and you alone, two hundred million dollars...your family is not to see a single dime, until they all hold down a steady job for one full year, and that includes your sorry ass husband too! No getting fired, no being hired by someone they know and they cannot tell anyone of this arrangement! If Jennings finds out that someone has cheated, I will ask you to exclude them from my gift Becky." John said with a firm tone and he puffed the cigar. "Thank for all your love and I will miss you," he added with a low voice and puffed.
She shook her head in disbelief and saw Jennings stand up and open the door. "Are you kidding, I have to leave...like I'm the help being thrown out!" Becky hissed, as she didn't like this. She looked again and Jennings had the door opened for her.
"I'm sorry, but this is how Mr. Wildwood wanted things, and he paid me to make sure it went as planned." Jennings replied, and showed her from the room.
"So, Jenny and Carl...my two darling children and little 'fuck' buddies! You two fucked more than all the damn rabbits on the plantation and you thought that I didn't know! Two dumb ass people! Tim. They'd screw at night, in his room, and your mommy was a screaming, fucking whore!" he laughed, and Tim saw mom was close to exploding.
"Fuck you Daddy! Fuck you!" Jenny screamed at the TV and wanted to through something at it. "I was young and you took advantage of me!"
"Carl, I'm glad Jenny was your first woman and I'm sure she showed you lots of nice things. It's a shame your wife is such a cold fish and won't fuck you the way your sister did!" He smiled, and then turned serious again.
"Tim, ask your mom about a cool, rainy night some...thirty-three years back, and a beautiful woman dying in my arms," he said, and Tim saw an odd look in grandfather's eyes. He looked as if he could kill, and Tim could swear it was towards mom.
Jenny jumped up and threw a cup of coffee towards the TV. "Fuck you dad! You promised that you'd be with me that night, it was my birthday! You lied to me and said something happened at work. I followed you to that...that...fucking whore and I caught you fucking her pregnant ass!" Jenny screamed and threw her purse at the TV.
Jenny took a deep breath, as she hoped dad burned in hell. "I threw the statue at you...not her, and your chicken shit ass moved and it hit her! It was not my fault! You always blamed me for that retarded, fucking bitch, but it was because you moved and it hit her in the stomach!" Jenny screamed, as tears rolled from her eyes, as she looked at Tim. He was crying and Jenny could see that his eyes were filled with hate.
Tim sat in his chair, this entire day was crazy as hell, just the way grandfather loved it and he would have been laughing his ass off. "Tim, if she didn't tell you, Jennings has a letter to you from me, explaining that night and what happened to Raven." John stopped to wipe his eyes and he went on. "Your mother threw a twelve pound statue at me, I moved and it hit, Misty...Raven's mother, in the stomach and the side of your dear aunt's head. Misty was nearing time to giving birth and the shock of being hit so hard and the internal bleeding, was too much for her body, so after giving birth to Raven, she bled to death in my arms and your mother just stood by watching." John said, and just as he had finished, the old guy started balling like a baby and Tim's eyes were flooding with tears as well.
"You fucking cunt, I hate you!" Tim said as he wiped his eyes and sniffed. "All the shit you give Raven, and now to find, that YOU are the reason she is fucked up! I don't ever want to see you or hear from you again, and I mean that! After today, you are dead to me, and I DO NOT have a mother!" he yelled at her. Tim wanted to kill her.
"Good, because I hate you too!" Jenny yelled back at her son, and wished he would have never been born. "Go fuck your 'retarded' aunt and have a good ole' time and see if I give a rats ass or not! I think you're wasting your life on her, and Tim, she is a lot older than you are and in a few years, she's not going to be that beautiful and you'll be stuck with a wrinkled, old lady and you'll still be a young man!" Jenny laughed and turned to see someone standing by the door.
Tim turned and saw Raven standing there. She was in her blue dress and looked gorgeous. Raven heard every word that they just said and Tim saw a strange look on her pretty face that he had never seen before. She walked towards the front of the room and towards his mom. "Raven, what are you doing?" Tim asked, but Raven walked right by him and up to his mom.
Raven heard Daddy, and she had never felt like this in her life. She wanted to tear Jenny into small pieces and throw her into the river. She took a deep breath, started walking towards Jenny and for the first time in Raven's life, she was mad. "Is that true Jenny, what Daddy just said about you hurting me and...and...killing my momma?" Raven growled, as she stared deep into Jenny's eyes; Raven wanted to tear her apart.
Jenny saw the retard coming towards her and she hoped the bitch tried something. Jenny could beat her dumb ass in a second and be done with her. "Yes it is! What are y..." Jenny was saying, until a very strong fist hit her in the side of her big mouth and Jenny flew six feet back.
Tim saw Raven draw back her fist and mom went flying across the room. "Holy fuck, yes!" Tim screamed, when Raven knocked mom out and on her fat ass.
Raven walked to Jenny, squatted down and she started talking. "Jenny, I may not be that smart or know all the things you do, but I'm not stupid either, and I always knew why you hated me. You always thought that Daddy was loving me at night, but he never did, and Tim was my first guy. We did it last night and we never did anything before that, but you always were mean to us and saying all them things to me. I never did nothing to you Jenny, but you're the reason I'm this way and...you killed my momma." Raven said, and walked back to Tim.
Tim grabbed Raven and hugged her. "Awesome, I couldn't have done it better!" he said, as they hugged.
"Tim my boy, I'm leaving you and Raven, this estate, everything here, in town, and every penny I have, but Tim...if you ever cheat on, or hurt my baby...you will dealt with and dealt hard!" John said in a cold voice, and he hoped Tim understood him. "Oh Carl, I'm giving you ten million, and to Jenny...I'm leaving that up to Tim and Raven, so good luck!" John laughed and the TV went off.
Jenny sat on the floor and started to shake; knowing that she was going to be broke. "Damn it, why did I have to be so fucking mean to them?" she thought, and stood up to leave
Tim saw Raven standing by the window, looking out into the gloomy and storming night. Her dress was beautiful and it did highlight her blue/grey eyes. "Hey sweetheart, how are you doing, and how's your hand?" he asked walking up behind Raven, slipping his arms around her body. She grabbed his arms, turned her face towards his and lightly kissed him.
She felt Tim hug her and he felt so good after this long, sad day, and Raven could not believe that her Daddy was gone and in heaven. "Hey there, I was missing you and I was just comin' to find my guy!" she said with a smile, but deep inside, Raven was hurting so bad and didn't know what to do. "Tim, I hurt so bad...and...and...I miss my...Daddy!" she started sobbing hard and fell into his arms.
Tim grabbed Raven and hoped he could ease her pain. He caressed her slender back with one hand, while the other, ran through her long, silky hair and he kissed her. "It'll be ok baby, I promise, and you know I wouldn't lie to you. At first, it hurts so much and it feels like somebody tore your heart down the middle, right?" Tim asked trying to remember all that he learned from a Grief Counselor that came to his high school, after some popular guy got killed by his dad and then killed himself too.
"Yeah and...I...hate it Tim." Raven sniffed and snuggled against Tim. "I like when you hug me, and now, we can hug all the time...can't we?" she asked, and squeezed Tim harder.
Tim hoped this wasn't a mistake, and that Raven could keep quiet about them. "Baby, we still have to be careful and not let anyone see us kissing or something," he said and looked into her eyes.
She quickly shook her head no and smiled at Tim. "No, Daddy told everyone that he gives money to, when he went to heaven, you and me would get married and they had to promise not to say nothing." Raven said with a big grin, as she caressed the side of his face, he looked different.
He was shocked that grandfather would say something like that, but the craziest thing, was about him and Raven getting married. "When did he tell them, Raven and he really said that we'd get married?" Tim asked, pulled away to light a cigarette and sat in the giant recliner that grandfather used to sit in.
She quickly sat on the floor, just like she did when Daddy was here and moved to his feet. Raven smiled and looked up into his eyes. "It was last week, we had a big party and Daddy gave his people checks. They were happy, and he told them they would get a bunch more, but they had to promise not say nothing about us." Raven paused and this was scaring her. "Tim, is that right or was...Daddy just fooling with about us getting married?" she asked with a helpless voice and hoped it was right. Daddy showed her some places one time that seemed real nice and told her that someday, when he went to heaven, she might have to live at one them and that scared her.
Tim's head was spinning and this was crazy as hell. He loved Raven to death, but never thought about something like getting married to her and ending his single life. Grandfather said he was to keep Raven happy and never hurt her, plus Tim remembered their talk in the garden last night and what grandfather told him about loving her. It was all very odd, but he had a fucking ton of money and one of the most beautiful women on the face of the earth. Tim started to smile and reached his hand down to Raven.
She took his hand, curled up on his lap and Tim kissed her. Raven knew everything was fine now and she needed Tim. "Let's go to...my room this time and..." she leaned to his ear and whispered. "We can do it in there! I always wanted you in my bed Tim and when I'd think about it, I would get so...horny!" she laughed, felt her face turning red and Tim's right hand started caressing up her long leg, under her dress and towards her new panties. "I like when you touch my 'special' places Tim, I get so warm and my whole body tingles!" Raven moaned and looked in his eyes.
Tim returned her gaze and could feel his cock filling with blood. "You want to sleep in your room tonight?" he whispered, as he grazed the seam of her panties and could feel the heat coming from Raven's pussy.
"Well, not really sleep...I wanted you to make love to me...in my bed." Raven purred and snuggled her face into the side of his neck.
He caressed over her panties and her juices quickly covered his fingers. "It feels like you wet your panties!" Tim smiled and kept sliding his fingers into her swollen pussy lips, enjoying the feel of her warmth on his fingers and her moans of need.
His fingers caressed over her pussy and Raven shivered at his touch. "It's because I love you and I was thinkin' about you and me...in my room!" she moaned louder, spread her legs for him and Raven leaned her mouth into his. "Tim...I love you soooo much!" she moaned again, felt Tim pulling her panties over and he started kissing her, while gently rubbing her pussy and playing in her juices. "Come on Tim, let's go, so I can take my clothes off for you, and tonight, we can make it in my room so we can finish what we started this morning." Raven purred into his mouth, as they kissed and Tim's fingers slipped in her most special place.
Tim kissed Raven and thought of how close he had come to getting her sexy ass this morning, but that's when they found out grandfather died and everything changed. "Oh really? You still want my big cock in this sexy and gorgeous ass?" he moaned, as they kissed and his hands mauled her tight behind.
"Yeah, I can't wait and I need it right now!" she moaned in his mouth and jerked away. "Come on Tim, I want to go to my room and fuck you!" Raven laughed and ran up the stairs. She heard Tim running behind her and she ran faster, until he caught her and pushed her against the wall.
"Are you trying to get away from me?" he teased and tickled up her sides, stopping when he felt the swell of Raven's breasts against his hands and he smiled. "It's still kinda weird touching you and I'm worried we'll get into trouble!" he laughed and leaned to kiss Raven on her mouth, slipping his tongue into hers, as she gently started sucking it.
Raven moaned, spread her legs and let Tim do anything he wanted. "Oh Tim, I love you so much and this is so much fun!" she gasped, as his hands covered her breasts and his hips started to push against her pussy. "Tim, it hurts baby, your pants are so rough...look," she moaned, put her lower lip out and showed him her chapped thighs.
He looked down and leaned to kiss Raven. "I'm sorry baby, we can find some salve to put on you." Tim said, as he continued to kiss and nibble on Raven's sexy lips, while she kissed him back, with just as much need. "I want you baby and I need to be between your legs Raven!" Tim moaned, scooped her up and took her to her room.
Raven quickly stripped off her dress and moved to the middle of her bed, making sure to wiggle her ass and tease him. She turned on her back, smiled and very slowly spread her legs. "Come...be with...me!" she purred, holding out her arms and a warm smile covered Raven's entire face.
Tim pulled down his pants, got on the bed and he moved between her long, smooth legs and looked down to see that she was dripping wet. He rested on Raven's body, started kissing her neck and her loving arms embraced him. "You're dripping wet, baby and so hot," he moaned in her ear, as he kissed and lightly nibbled the tiny lobe. "Does my sexy, beautiful...Raven...need her Tim? Does she...Raven? Do you need me?" he moaned into Raven's ear and she was going wild under him.
Raven was trying all she could to get him inside her body, but Tim was making her wait and it was killing her. "Yes, I need you, I need my...Tim! Come on, please...baby...love me!" she moaned, lifted her hips and Tim's big thing...(cock) found her pussy and it started to go in. "Oh Tim, easy...easy...it's kinda sore, but I still want you to be...oh god...yes!" Raven squealed, as he pushed deeper and hit the back of her body.
Tim smiled, kept easing into his sexy aunt and wasn't really listening to her. He only knew that he was slipping into the hottest fucking woman around, he was a rich man and life couldn't get any better than this. "Raven, my love...you make me complete!" he moaned loud, pushed harder and Tim started filling her with his warm cum.
Raven felt him jump, her pussy locked on him and her legs began to quiver. "Oh Tim, oh my god, Tim, Tim, oh my...Tim! Oh! Oh god! Oh, oh, oh!" Raven squealed again, her legs wrapped around his hips, she rammed him deeper and forced his hot cum shot deep in her.
Tim pushed in Raven and his cock came so fucking hard and with such force, it felt as if fire had been shooting from the tip and the head was about to explode. "Oh Raven, my Raven, my Raven!" Tim moaned, as he kept humping in her warm, cum-filled pussy and Raven started whimpering.
"Oh Tim...I love you! My sweet Tim...my lover! Oh baby, I love you!" she cried, kissed all over his face and pushed her slender hips to meet his deep thrust in her. "Oh baby, that was so good and I thought I was going to die there for a second!" she laughed and hugged him. "My heart was pounding so dang hard I thought it was going to explode, and my head felt like a big ole' balloon that was about to burst!" Raven said with a giggle and hugged him to her body. "I love when we're...doing it with each other!" she moaned, pulled his face to hers and they kissed deep.
Tim loved Raven and couldn't imagine life without her. "I know and I hope it's always this good!" he smiled, and returned Raven's loving kisses.
Thanks for reading and please vote! If you're going to be an ass-head and leave nasty comments, kiss my ass!
407 Chrismas Party-Fill in
L.A. Wicker
This story is for ADULT amusement only. It contains material of an adult, explicit, SEXUAL nature. If you are insulted by sexually explicit subject matter or language, please DO NOT read this!
This story is a work of fiction! It is not real! All characters and events portrayed in it are imaginary, and any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. The author does not condone or endorse incest in any way, shape or form!
DO NOT TRY THIS AT HOME!
This story may not be reproduced in any form without the permission of the author.
Copyright 2008 L.A.Wicker. All rights reserved.
Jim walked in the house and tossed his keys on the table by the door. "Hey Mom, you home?" he yelled and went looking for her. He stopped by her door and heard something odd. It sounded like she was moaning and having sex. 'Oh man,' he moaned with disgust, starting to walk away, but he heard something else and went back.
"Yeah, that's it, baby! Fuck me with that big, beautiful cock! Fuck my pussy! Fuck it, fuck it, baby!" Mom groaned and Jim wanted to rush in and help, but he figured she would kill him and he just stood enjoying this. "I've wanted this for sooo long!" she moaned again and he wondered whom she was thinking about.
After a few more minutes, she finished and passed out on her bed. Jim took a long shower, thinking about Mom. 'Damn, that shit was hot!' he thought and wanted jerk off, but he hated doing it by himself. He did have a very sexy girlfriend, Cindy, but today, dumped her. 'I'm done with her ass!' he thought about the last year and all the dates, concerts and every other place she every wanted to go. He spent thousands on her and no pussy. A hand job did not substitute a good, long fuck and he needed more.
He got out, dried, dressed and went to order Mom's favorite take-out. The food came an hour later and after setting the table, he went to wake Mom. He walked in her room and his nose was flooding with Mom's erotic scent. 'Oh my God, she smells sooo fucking good!' he moaned and inhaled Mom's tantalizing odor, deep into his lungs and his cock grew.
He walked around her bed and Jim smiled. She was curled into a ball and Mom was sleeping like a baby. "Hey Mom, dinner is ready and waiting." Jim smiled again as her pretty, blue eyes opened and she returned his smile.
"Wow, I was really tired," she yawned, stretched and forgot that she was only in her bra and panties. The sheet slid down and gave Jim a perfect view of Mom's tiny B cup breasts. "Oops," she said with a smile and sat up on her bed. "What did you get for dinner?" she asked and slid from her bed, grabbed a small silk robe and turned to see that Jim had seen her body.
He tried not to look, but Mom was a fucking babe and hot as hell. She was over five foot ten inches and only weighed about one hundred and twenty-five pounds. Mom had long, thin blonde hair to her ass and she kept it pulled back most of the time. The only time that it ever came down was when Mom was drinking or if she was completely relaxed. Mom had a long, thin face and you could easily tell that she had a Nordic bloodline.
He looked over Mom's tiny ass and the little, blue panties on it. He guessed her to be only a size four and that could be pushing it. She worked out four or five times a week and Mom was in great shape. "I got Ricco's for you. I know how much you love their lasagna and I need to ask you a favor." Jim said as his eyes stayed fixed to Mom's slender body and her subtle curves. 'God, you are so fucking hot!' Jim thought as he lifted his eyes to Mom's and she was smiling at him.
"I really wonder about you sometimes. Looking at your mother's ass and who knows what else," she said and felt her pale face, turning a warm shade of pink and her nipples growing. "I thought you'd get over your 'Mommy crush' years ago, but at twenty, you still have it." Allison smiled at him and she didn't care if her son looked at her or not. She loved it just as much as he did, maybe more. "What's the favor?" Allison asked, but she already knew what it was and her brain went into negotiation mode.
"I'll always have a thing for you, Mom and I mean that," he paused and lifted a strand of hair from Mom's left eye. "Cindy backed out on my office party and if I don't take a date...I'm going to look like a loser and a homo." Jim said as he looked to her and hoped Mom would go and save him. "I'll do anything you want, please!" he begged Mom and she just sat, giving him a blank look and not moving a single muscle.
"Anything I want, huh?" she asked with a soft voice, breaking her silent stare. "How long will I have to use my favor?" she asked, looking into his deep, blue eyes and over his strong, manly face and wondered why he didn't have a line of women going out the fucking front door. He was gorgeous, any women's dream, but he wasted his time with Cindy, and it killed Allison.
He looked at her and Jim had a good feeling about this. "Anything you want and you can take as long as you like to use it." Jim smiled to Mom and crossed his fingers.
She thought of something else and looked to him. "What if someone there knows me or that I'm your Mom. What then?" Allison asked with a low voice and she waited for his reply.
He thought and knew it would be a disaster, but Jim was willing to take the chance and take Mom. "I don't care and if anyone knows, we'll say it was all a joke and that's all," he replied and Mom just watched him.
"I think you're crazy, but I'll do it for you, baby." Allison said as she lifted her fork and took a bite of her lasagna. "Oh God, that's 'almost' as good as sex!" she moaned, closed her eyes and slowly chewed.
"I'd pick sex over food any day of the week." Jim replied and watched Mom chewing her food.
"I haven't sex in a long time, so I'd pick food!" she grumbled and took another bite.
"Maybe you should go out some night and do some bar hopping." Jim laughed and knew that Mom would never do that. She was a lady and would never do something as crude as that.
"Oh sure, I'll get right on that." Allison laughed as she continued to eat and talk to her son. "I have something to confess," she said, wiped her mouth and took a drink of her wine.
"And, what might that be?" Jim asked as he took a bite us his food and wondered what she was going to confess.
She sipped her glass and brushed a strand of her from her left eye. "Cindy called me this morning and said that she had a business trip. She had nerve to ask if I'd watch that 'dog' of hers and I remembered your office party. When I asked her, she just laughed Jim and she didn't care." Allison said and felt bad for him.
"I hope you laughed and told her no way."
"I did, but not in those words," she replied with an evil look in her eye. "She'll never call or bother you again." Allison added as she took another drink and lifted it towards Jim.
He filled Mom's glass and looked to her. "What did you say to her, Mom?"
"I said she was a waste of flesh and that she was nothing but a common whore!"
Jim laughed and laughed. His eyes filled tears and he reached to hold Mom's hand. "Oh brother, only you!" he added, stood up and he kissed her on the side of her pretty face. "Hey, if you already knew about her not going, that's means...you cheated me!" he laughed and sat back down, looking to Mom and she a victorious look on her face.
"Oh well, you still need a date and I'm the only one around, so..." Allison said with a low voice and wiped her mouth again.
He looked at her and it was good to see Mom smiling again. "So, you have me by my balls and you're enjoying this very much." Jim smiled and he noticed Mom's nipples were hard.
"Yes I am." Allison winked and took a small bite of her garlic bread. "And, you left out a tiny detail," she added and thought about wearing a costume to his party.
"Oops, yeah I did and I'm sorry." Jim said as Mom looked him over and she had a stern look on her face.
"What kind of costume am I supposed to wear?" she asked and hoped it wouldn't be anything stupid.
"Anything to do with Christmas and I'll buy it too."
She looked at him, sipping wine and nibbling on her bread. "I know you will and you'll still owe me a favor too." Allison said with a low voice and she watched him squirm. "I'll go out first thing in the morning and look for one. You better hope that I find something. Only one day to get ready and I have to find a costume! This should be a very wild, twenty-four hours," she said and finished her wine.
"I have faith in you, Mom and I know you'll come through for me." Jim said as he reached to hold her hand. "Thank you, very much," he added and filled her glass again.
"This should be my last glass, I'm feeling sort of...buzzed!" she giggled and felt a tingle between her legs. "What was that slut going to wear or did she even get a costume?" Allison asked and tried to think of something that would look good, but it had to have a Christmas theme and that would be a challenge.
"I don't think she had anything, but she did say something about being a...elf," he said and watched her frown.
Allison had a great idea and knew Jim would love it. "I could pull that off and I bet the guys at your work will piss in their pants," she said with confidence and rubbed her chin, thinking of how badly Jim's coworkers treated him and if she did this right, he'd never be bothered again.
"You are kinda tall for an elf, but knowing you...you'll figure it out and it will look good!"
She lifted her eyebrows and sipped her glass. "If I'm supposed to be your girl, we'll have to make it look real and do things like...hug, kiss and I'm even willing to let me um...feel me up, but nothing crazy," she said and looked straight into his eyes. "If we don't, they'll know something isn't right and they'll bother you more than ever." Allison said as she saw her son's eyes grow wide and he licked his lips.
Jim knew Mom was right and he worked with twenty of the smartest people in the world. "As good as that sounds Mom, isn't that a little odd and on the illegal side too?" he asked, but Mom just sat looking at him and sipped her wine.
Allison knew her son was smart as hell, but he did not have any common sense. "I'll just stand by you all night and do nothing, but after the holidays, they are going to eat you alive and it will be worse!" she paused to shake her head and went on. "Think about it, Jim and what I just said. Is true or not?" Allison said as she stood and knew that it was her bedtime.
"Yes, they would know or figure us out in ten minutes flat!" he replied as Mom stood up and tried walking towards her room, but fell against a wall and he went to help her.
She looked at him and her body tingled again. "You do as I say tomorrow night and they will never bother you again. I promise." Allison said as she leaned against her son, face-to-face and groin-to-groin. She felt him start to grow and smiled. "Mom will take care of her baby and after the party...you will be the man of the hour!" she whispered, peeked down to his groin and gently kissed him. Afterwards, she let out a long sigh and went into her room.
'Holy fuck, Mom has lost her mind, but I love it and this is going to be a fucking blast!' Jim thought and made his way to bed, thinking about Mom and what she said. 'Mom so pretty and so damn hot, my balls are going to explode! If she really wants to make out and let me feel her up, my cock is going to get sooo hard!' he thought again, hoping that the guys at work would leave him alone after this and stop bugging him.
Allison sat at the bar, having her third drink, when Jim finally came home and she walked to the front door. "I was beginning to wonder if you were ever coming home or not," she said and loved the shocked look on his face. "Do you like it and how sexy I look?" she asked, but from the look on his face, Allison knew Jim loved her costume and could see the front of his pants rising.
His cock started filling with blood and it grew fast. "Gezz Mom, you look...wow!" Jim gasped as he looked at his Mom and her sexy outfit.
Mom had a one-piece skirt that was forest green, a low-cut front, it was short as hell and it looked as if it had been painted on her slender body. She had on sheer, green stockings and green four-inch heels. She also had green lipstick, green cheeks and her eyelids were painted green too. And Mom topped it off with a tiny green hat and little green, elf ears.
Jim just stood there, enjoying how great Mom looked and he grew. "Damn, I wish you were my 'real' date tonight!" he moaned, looking at Mom's long legs and went to grab a beer.
"Oh really now and what would you do with me? Last night you thought that my idea was crazy!" she smiled and loved that Jim was getting so hard for her.
"That was last night and I'm quickly seeing the error of my ways!" Jim said with a laugh, as he sat at the bar and Mom moved to the stool next to his. "And, as for what I would with you...you're my Mom and I couldn't say things like that to you," he said and she moved closer to him.
She sat next to him and very slowly, crossed her long and slender legs. "I figured you would like it and um," she replied with softness and Allison could see his need. "You're a bad, bad boy! Thinking about your own mother like that," she purred and ran her fingers through his thick hair, wishing something very dirty. "Now, about tonight, Jim and what we should do. Like I said last night, you can hug me, kiss me and um...feel me up, but nothing too bad, ok?" she said with her 'Mom' voice and he knew that she meant business.
"I know Mom; it's going to be hard to make out with you and tough not to get hard." Jim said as he looked over her legs and the pretty stockings.
Allison loved Jim looking at her and her insides tingled. "Oh baby, you get as hard as you want and you're to rub him all over my body!" She said with love and kissed his cheek. "I think you should call me, Allison and not Mom," she said and sipped her rum and coke. "We both need to relax and let go. You have a thing for me, so pretend we are on a date and go with it. I won't get mad at you, baby I'll do the same and when we leave there tonight," she whispered, leaned to him and lightly kissed his lips. "You'll be a God," she moaned in his ear, felt Jim's cock flex and the tingle moved to her thighs.
Jim didn't know what to say or do. "You are wonderful, Allison and so pretty," he said as the kiss lingered and this was nice. Mom was the center of his world and she filled his dreams.
"Very good, now I want you to keep kissing me and run your hand up my leg...way up," she purred as they stayed together and his right hand moved on her left leg. "So, don't be embarrassed to touch me and it has to be convincing." Allison whispered as his hand slowly caressed and worked its way up to her sensitive thigh.
Jim's hand was trembling as he reached to caress up her long, silky leg and towards her thigh. "I figured that I might need a little practice, but um this is unreal and very nice!" Jim moaned as they kissed and Mom just gave him a helpless smile.
"See, you may be the genius of the family, but Mom knows best." Allison replied as his fingers teased their way up her thigh and towards his limit. She touched his hand and looked into his eyes, giving her son a small frown and he moved away.
They kept kissing, touching and holding each other, until Jim backed away and sat on his stool. 'My God, I'm making out with the hottest woman I've ever been with in my life and she's my Mom!' he thought and took a big drink of his beer. 'I've never made out with anyone like her!' he thought again and hoped this worked.
She looked at Jim and knew he was scared. "You didn't have to stop, baby." Allison whispered as she stood and moved between his legs. "I know how bad those guys at work tease you and I'm going to get them, but you have to relax and play with me. You know your limit now and um...other than that," she paused to kiss him and slid her hand up his thigh. "Anything goes and...I mean that," she whispered, slid her tiny hand over cock and gently squeezed him.
He looked into her eyes and Jim was amazed at Mom said. "This is sooo nice, mo...Allison and I still can't believe we're doing it." Jim said as she reached his hands around her back and he started caressing her lower back, slowly moving them towards her tiny ass and over her tight cheeks.
She felt his hands moving towards her butt and Allison smiled. "Stop thinking like that and pretend I'm your date! We're going to have a blast and those fools are going to get it!" Allison said as she finished her drink and looked at Jim. "You should go get your costume on and make it quick," she said and pointed to the clock on the wall.
He stood, gave her one last kiss and went to change. 'I hope I can make it through the night.' Allison thought as she went to check her makeup. Allison had to look her best for him and after that wonderful make-out session, she had to make sure nothing was smeared.
Ben Jones sat in a chair and looked towards the door, wondering if Jim was going to show up with a date or not. "Do you guys think he'll show or not?" he asked, looking over to his friends, Bill and Carl.
Ben was the top computer programmer at the company, until Jim showed up and deep down, Ben had a good idea that he was close to being let go. Ben also liked to eat and he ate a lot. He was over 350 pounds and gaining more by the day.
"Who knows about that guy anyhow? He is a weird fucker." Carl said and they they laughed.
Bill took a drink of his Coke and he said. "Just because he graduated high school at 12 and college at 14..." he was cut off by Carl.
"And don't forget about M.I.T. and all the awards he received." Carl said and Ben gave him a real dirty look. "Hey, what was that look for?" Carl asked, but he never replied.
"If he comes and doesn't have a date or doesn't show at all, like he said he would. We are going to fuck him up!" Ben growled and he truly hated Jim. Ben knew that Jim was going to replace him and very soon.
Jim was in the back of the elevator, standing behind Mom and she slowly started to grind her ass against his cock. He started pushing forwards and within a few seconds, Jim was hard as steel and it was smashed into Mom's ass crack.
Allison turned to face him, smiled and her body pressed tightly against his. "Good boy, all nice and hard!" she moaned in his ear and humped against his swollen cock-shaft, hoping to keep him up all night long and maybe longer.
"How am I going to hide this thing?" he asked with panic in his voice.
She looked at him and smiled. "You're not going to hide it! You are going to show it off and rub it all over me!" Allison growled in his ear and leaned in to suck on the side of Jim's neck, hoping to leave big red mark on him.
Jim leaned his head to the side and Mom sucked his neck. "Ok, but you better not get mad at me," he whispered back to Mom and he felt something. Mom had her tiny hand around Jim's cock and she was starting to play with it. "Easy please!" he moaned and Jim had to kiss her.
Jim held her and she could feel how tense and nervous he was. 'I should take him someplace and jerk the poor thing off,' she thought as they kissed and looked into each other's eyes. "Remember at home when you said that you wished I was a 'real' date?" she asked and slowly humped against him. "I wish I was your 'real' date too...I'd take you somewhere and...fix this for you." Allison moaned into his mouth, as she held his thick cock and he throbbed more.
"Oh God, I'm going to die!" Jim moaned and knew that when they got back home, he was running to his room and taking matters into his own hands.
She smiled and kissed him. "No you won't, so relax and let's have some fun, ok? How often does a guy get to do things like this with his Mom and make out with her? Hum?" she asked and made sure to stay close to his ear.
"You tease! If you were my date, I'd slap your sexy, fucking ass!" Jim growled and Mom just lifted her right eyebrow. "Ok then!" he knew that when Mom did that with her eye, it meant to do as he wished. Jim drew back his right hand and slapped her left ass cheek.
She smiled, moaned with pleasure and pressed against Jim's cock. "Oh shit, that's what I want you to do! I'm your date and I want you to have fun," she whispered in his ear and reached down to squeeze his cock.
Mom jumped forwards and his cock was smashed into her warm pussy. "I'm going to do my best." Jim said as the elevator door opened and there they were. He felt like a fool for being dressed as an elf, but having Mom by his side made it look great and he knew that every eye would be on her.
Ben and his friends were dumbfounded when they saw Jim and the hot woman that he had. "Holy fuck, look at her!" Ben said as he chomped down the rest of a cupcake and used his hand to wipe his mouth. "I wonder who she is and if he paid her to come with him?" he added and they watched as Jim introduced his date, Allison to his coworkers.
Jim and Allison worked their way around the room and finally made it to Ben. "Hey guys, this is my date, Allison," he said with a smile and paused to give her a deep kiss. "Allison this is Bill, Carl and Ben." Jim said and made sure to say his name clear to Mom.
She smiled and stayed glued to Jim's side, her arms were around his waist and her hips pressed to his leg. "Nice to meet you," she lied and couldn't wait to get these three for teasing and tormenting her baby.
"So, Allison, where did you and Jim meet?" Ben asked, leaning his fat body against a wall in the office and kept inching closer to her, knowing he could take her from Jim with little effort.
She took a deep breath, smiled and started talking. "We were friends for ages and one day he was helping me move some things in my house. His shorts came open and when I saw how big his cock was, something inside me snapped and I couldn't stop myself," she moaned and gave her lips a long, slow lick and moaned. "I dropped to my knees in front of him and it was as if...I was worshiping his cock and I made love to it all day, until my husband came home and well...!" Allison purred with a soft, innocent voice, as her hand moved over Jim's cock and she squeezed him.
Ben didn't know what to say and he laughed. "Jim is that big, huh? I'd have to see it before I believe it!" he and two other men started laughing more. "Your husband caught you fucking?" Ben laughed and he wondered about this woman.
Allison stood next to Jim and she could feel him growing harder. She looked at Jim and smiled. "Yes, he is very big and if it wouldn't embarrass Jim, I'd pull it out right here and suck it, just to shut you clowns up," she said and Allison could see why Jim hated these people as much as he did. They were ass-holes and there was no other way to put it either.
Jim was laughing inside and Mom was doing a great job, but she had him a little nervous. The idea of having her suck his cock was great and all, but he wouldn't last ten seconds and that would be pressing things.
"I don't believe any of this shit and I'm sure he paid you to come with him anyhow. As far as we know, you could be his Mom and just acting! Like I said before, when you pull his cock out and suck it, I'll believe it!" Ben laughed and he walked away.
"Oh my God, I can't stand that fucker and I can't wait to fuck him up, baby." Allison said as she looked into his eyes and leaned to kiss him. They kissed, looked into each other's eyes and Allison had an idea. "Um...he's not going to leave you alone, unless," she paused to kiss him deep and very slowly, dry humped his left leg, knowing that every nerd in the room, was watching them make out and she loved it.
"I know, but I...I don't know if we should, mo...Allison. And if you did that to me, I wouldn't last but a few seconds." Jim whispered to Mom and she smiled at him.
She caressed his face and her heart skipped a beat. "Awe, how sweet," she cooed and hugged Jim. "What if we sneak off, but we'll make sure they see us leave and um...I'll give you a nice, slow hand-job and talk sexy for you? Will that be better or not?" she said and if he didn't agree, these fuckers were never going to leave him alone.
"I'm not sure, Allison. You've been turning on for so long and I'm afraid I'll cum to fast!" Jim said and Mom hugged him again.
"You're going to make me cry and fuck up my face," she smiled and wasn't taking no for an answer. "Come on, we're going to your office and playing!" Allison said as she took his hand and went straight to Jim's office. "You pull your pants down and sit, I'll do all the work!" she said and watched Jim's pants go down and his nine inches sprang into view.
"I'm not sure about this and I'm going to cum sooo fast!" Jim said as he sat down and noticed that his door wasn't shut, but remembered why it was open and he tried to block it from his mind.
She sat on her knees in front of Jim and Allison's heart was pounding in her chest. "Play along with me and keep saying no!" she whispered to him and was ready to have a little fun. Allison reached out with both hands and grabbed hold of her son's throbbing cock-shaft.
"Oh Jim, you're sooo fucking big and pretty! Please, let me tie you to the chair and fuck you!" she moaned and started kissing all over his cock. She was going crazy for him and at last, Allison was having him. "Oh baby, oh baby!" she moaned and started to stroke him. "My Jimmy, my sweet, Jimmy," she whispered and leaned up to kiss him.
He loved her hands and the way Mom was acting. "You know I don't like that, Allison." Jim replied and she smiled. He wasn't sure if it was an act or real. "Oh yeah, that's my girl! Fuck my cock with those sexy hands!" he blurted out and Mom gave him a quick smile.
"Oh yeah, fuck my hands! Fuck my hands baby and you can cum in my mouth! Would you like that? Huh?" Allison moaned as they kissed and she pumped his long cock. "Let me tie you up and fuck you...please!" she begged him and Jim smiled.
"I said no, Allison!"
"I want you to try, please!" she begged more and giggled, but Allison just wanted to set a few traps and see what she could catch.
"Come on, be a good boy and um...cum for Mommy, please!" Allison moaned in his ear and his cock jumped.
Jim was shocked to say the least and he exploded into her mouth. "Oh fuck, you're great! Oh God, Allison! I love you, I love you!" he moaned, as cum shot from his cock and into her mouth, his mother's mouth and it was exciting. Jim had this dream hundreds of times over the last few years and at long last, it was real and amazing. "Oh yes, oh Allison!" he moaned, stood up and continued to cum in her open mouth.
She quickly moved down, opened her mouth and Allison took her son's gift. "Oh yeah, cum baby, cum!" she cried out and drank his manly gift of life, noticing a group of shadows by his office door and she had to add more. "When we get to your place tonight...I want that cock in me all, fucking night!" Allison purred as she looked deep into his eyes and she stood back up. "I want you to fuck me and tear my nasty, little cunt up!" she moaned as her hands pumped his cock. "We'll have nasty night and anything you want, you get! You can fuck my cunt, my ass and my mouth too! In any order you want and I don't care!" Allison moaned louder and bit the side of her son's neck.
Jim wasn't sure if Mom was acting, but it sounded fucking real as hell and he could only hope. He stood and pulled her into his arms. "That was nice and I'll be more than happy to do that for you," he said and hugged her close, hoping by some small chance, she did want him in her body tonight. She would be the perfect Christmas gift.
"Holy fuck, did you see how long that fuckers cock was? I guess Allison was telling the truth about him and after what she just did in Jim's office, I don't she's his Mom either!" Carl laughed and he got another of Ben's dirty looks. "What the fuck Ben? Why do you keep looking at me like that and giving me dirty looks?" he asked his fat friend.
"You guys talk about him like he's a...God or something and I'm sick of hearing about the damn guy!" Ben said and he walked away. 'Fucking jerks!' he thought and went outside to have a cigarette.
Allison finished cleaning James and went outside for a quick smoke. "Well hey there!" she smiled and walked towards him, making sure that her slender hips, were in tease mode.
"Hi, where's Jim and his 'foot-long' dick?"
She laughed and replied. "He doesn't like smoke, so he's inside," she said and moved closer. "Hey, I was wondering about something and if you would be interested in helping me." Allison said with a sexy voice and slid her hand over his fat chest.
"I could try," he replied and her hand felt great as it slid over him.
"I have this fetish and Jim won't let me do it to him. And um...I'm just dying to have some fun tonight!" she moaned and pressed her hips against the fat man.
"You're into bondage and want to tie someone up." Ben said as his cock started to grow and he would love to fuck Allison.
She laughed and slithered her front over his fat body, hoping to get Jim's friend to play with her and let her tie him up. "I thought I saw someone looking! You are a nasty one. You were watching me and my guy making out, but you saw something else and now, you know I'm not lying about him!" she smiled and Allison had to laugh.
Ben's face dropped and he nodded yes. "I saw him and I believe you now," he said with a low voice and quickly went on talking. "Are you serious about tying someone up and um...doing it with them?" he asked with a helpless smile and hoped she wasn't joking.
"Oh my God, yes! Are you into some light bondage and hot fucking? Please say yes! Please, please, please!" Allison growled as if she was a wild animal.
Ben smiled and slid his arm around her back, grabbed Allison's ass and he squeezed. "Today is your lucky day! I'd love to have a hot thing like you tie me up and...fuck me!" he said and squeezed her ass again.
"Oh yes! Where can we go?" Allison said as if she were about to die and she was laughing inside.
"My office is just inside and nobody will know where we are," he smiled, flipped his smoke down and they quickly went inside. He led the way in and Ben sat down in his big chair. "Well, look at this and where I'm sitting!" Ben said trying to look cool and he was ready for Jim's hot woman.
"Oh my, you look sooo hot, Ben! Sitting in that big, ol' chair and you look sooo...in-charge, it makes me want to fuck you!" she moaned and pulled a spool of cord from her purse. "But, I'm a woman that likes to be in-charge and I like tying my men up and um...fucking them hard and for a long, long time!" Allison said with a low and sexy voice, as she stepped towards Ben and he was lost in her words.
His eyes grew and Ben was ready. "Oh yes, anything for you and I mean anything!" he said and watched Allison smile. She started wrapping the cord around his upper body, around his waist and his feet were tied to the bottom of the chair.
"What hand do you use to um...jerk off with?" she asked, leaning to his ear and made sure to tease him with her warm breath.
Ben gave her a questioning look, but he replied and his left hand was tied to the arm on the chair. "Oh hell yes, but why did you leave this hand untied?" he asked as Allison started dancing in front of him and she was rubbing her hips on his side.
"I have to go back to Jim and make sure he doesn't come looking for me. But, while I'm gone, you're to jerk this thing, get him real hard and when I come back," she stopped to moaned and rub his leg. "I want it hard and ready to...fuck! Ok?" she said and unzipped his pants. "Take him out and get him hard for me!" she moaned and acted as if she was excited about this.
"Hell yes, baby! I'll have him hard in a minute and you can fuck me!" Ben growled and he his cock out.
Allison watched and loved this. "I'm going to go now and you keep stroking him. Oh yeah, open real wide for me!" Allison said and acted as if she was going to kiss him, but she jammed a gag in and tied it behind his head. "Sorry, I forgot this and I'm giving you some special oil to use too! Rub it in real good and it will keep you hard all night!" she smiled and ran to the door. "I'm turning out the lights and when I come back, be ready, baby!" she said and turned out the lights.
"One down and two more to go!" Allison smiled and went to find Carl.
"Has anyone seen the Three Stooges? We'd like to open presents and go home!" Mandy Jones said as she looked at her watch and knew her kids were climbing the walls, begging her husband to let them open a present.
"I haven't seen them in an hour." Sam Wallace replied and he was also ready to leave. "Why don't a few of us go look around and see if we can find them or we may be here all fucking night!" he said and two men followed him out into the hall.
"Let's find something nice and romantic to do after we leave here," she paused and pressed her lips to his. "The snow is fresh; we can rent a carriage and ride through the park, ok?" Allison asked with need and she felt dirty.
He smiled inside and it looked as if Mom had a good buzz. "Will this count as your favor or not?" Jim teased and a sad look quickly covered Mom's pretty face.
"You're going to make me use my favor?" she asked with shook. "I could go to a bar and pick someone up," she teased back and she watched his face drop.
He laughed, hugged her close and Jim thrust his hips to Mom's. "You could, but would he be this size and so hard?" Jim asked and he felt her moan.
"You fucker!" Allison giggled, enjoying his stiff shaft thrusting to her burning pussy and she moaned.
The three men came running back into the room and they were laughing hard. "You should...ha, ha, ha...you should!" one laughed hard and he couldn't finish the sentence.
"Yes, go...look!" Sam laughed and he fell into a chair.
Allison looked at Jim and she lifted her eyebrow. "I got even for you and I hope you like it!" she said and the three men came running back into the room, laughing and laughing.
"What did you do?" Jim asked with a wide grin and he jerked Mom against him. He smashed his stiff cock into her pussy and Mom was hot. He could feel her and it was as if, she was bare and resting against him.
"I'll never tell!" Allison said and a bolt of lightning ripped through her body. Jim crushed himself against her hips and he was resting on her pussy. "I did something funny!" she giggled as more people ran into the hall and Jim went to look.
Jim turned and had to see what was going on here. He walked into the hall and could not believe his eyes. Ben, Carl and Bill, were tied, gagged and in their office chairs, with hands glued to their cocks and helpless.
"Only Mom!" he laughed and remembered that Mom and some of her friends from college did this same thing, years ago. He went back to her and pulled Mom into his arms. "Thank you," he paused to reach under her skirt and caressed Mom's soft panties. "I was kidding about using your favor. I would love to ride through the park with you, Mom." Jim smiled as he lightly caressed her butt and kept Mom pulled close.
"Well good and I'm glad. I was hoping to use my 'favor' for something else," she said, but stopped and kissed him on the lips. Allison's body was on fire and she needed relief. "Let's go find a carriage and continue our 'real' date...if that's ok with you?" she asked with a lift of her eyebrow and her hand slid around his body. "And remember...we'll be alone and nobody will interrupt us." Allison whispered and gently squeezed Jim's swelling cock, enjoying it growing in her tiny hand and the hot blood pulsing through him.
He looked at Mom and his cock pumped full of blood. "When did this turn into a 'real' date Mom and you're hand is...killing me!" Jim moaned and tried to get away from her, but Mom had him pinned against a wall and she wasn't letting him go. Jim loved Mom's hands, her kissing and her offer, but she was his Mom and as hard as he tried, Jim couldn't get past that. All the dreaming of being with her and the things Jim wanted to do with Mom, but now he couldn't and she was offering herself to him.
Allison smiled and pulled him towards the elevators, lightly kissing his lips and breathing in his mouth. One of the elevator doors opened and she jerked him inside. "I want to use my favor tonight and you did say anything I wanted, right?" Allison asked with a sexy smile and she pulled him more. "Please James, I'm begging you! Help me before my insides explode or I die of loneliness," she paused to kiss and suck his lips. "Give me a Christmas wish that I'll never forget and the love I need." Allison moaned and looked to her son for help.
Jim stood, enjoying her hand, but she needed to stop and stop soon. "Please stop, Mom! You're going to make me cum and I have no desire to fill my pants with cum!" he said and pushed Mom's hand away. "I'll go on the ride with you and go as far as making out with you, but..." he paused to look straight into her eyes and went on. "My dick will 'not' go in you and I mean it, Mom. I always thought that I could make it with you, but I can't and it's weird." Jim said as Mom caressed his face and kissed him again.
"I'm sure you're just nervous and that's all baby and don't worry, I won't * you," she said with a grin, but inside, she was crying and her heart was breaking. Allison needed love and she wanted the love to come from her son.
He looked into her eyes and Jim could see the hurt. "I can't Mom and I really wish I could. You couldn't count all the dreams I've had about us doing it and how much fun we would have." Jim said as the doors opened and they walked out.
"Let's go for our ride and forget what I said. I don't want to ruin a beautiful Christmas Eve." Allison smiled as they walked out and into the cold night. "If we're lucky, we might get one of the newer carriages and it will have a heater," she added with a grin and they headed towards the park.
"A heater? I thought the idea was to snuggle and get warm." Jim teased and he hugged her to his side, opened his phone and dialed a number. "Hey, it's Jim, where are you? Ok, we're at Main Street and Broadway, waiting for you," he said and closed his phone.
"Who was that?" she asked, but Jim only smiled and he didn't say a word.
"You'll have to wait and see." Jim replied and he heard the horses clomping up Broadway. "Look at what I got you, Mom," he said and when Jim turned to look at Mom, her hands covered her mouth and she was crying.
Allison heard an odd sound and she thought for a few seconds, realizing what it was she began to cry. "Oh James its sooo pretty," she said with happiness as the very large white carriage and the four white horse pulling it, came into view. Each horse stepped in time with the others and it made such a breathtaking sound. The streets were emptied and the sounds echoed in the cool, night air. Hoofs clacked on the cement street and it was as if they were dancing up the street.
He pulled her into his arms and against his body, hugging Mom close and making sure she could feel his need too. "What's wrong? I rented you the newest carriage the city has and it has a very good heater too!" Jim said, trying to comfort Mom and get her to stop crying.
She hugged him and this was the very reason that Allison wanted her son, James. He loved her with all of his heart and he was a very giving young man. "I love you and you'll never know how much," she smiled, as tears of happiness and love, rolled down her cheeks and dripped on Jim.
The driver jumped from the drivers' seat to open the door for them. "Good evening ma'am, sir. If there is anything you require or need during your ride, just let me know," the man said as Jim and Allison climbed inside.
"Thank and we will." James replied as he climbed in and sat down. "We have you until we're finished, right?" he asked and the driver nodded his head yes.
"Yes sir and you are not to bother for any reason!" the driver quickly replied and wished he were with this gorgeous woman.
Jim looked at the guy checking out Mom and he was fucking jealous. "My wife and I are having our first Christmas together and I want everything to be perfect." Jim said as he reached for the door and closed it. "Fucker, how dare he look at you?" Jim teased and gave Mom a soft kiss on the lips.
"So, I only wanted a romantic date, but you've gone and married us! I didn't get proposed to, an engagement ring or...anything! I don't even know if you're a good lover or not." Allison said as she snuggled close and draped her legs over his lap, giving Jim a great view of her long, long legs and up her thighs.
"Well sorry, but that guy wanted to hump your leg and that's all I could think of." Jim replied as he looked down and Mom's beautiful legs filled his eyes. "My God, you are sooo pretty, Allison and um...I need to ask you something," he said as they kissed and Mom reached down to find his cock.
She loved kissing Jim and playing with his long cock. "Yes, baby." Allison purred in his mouth and she felt his hands sliding around her hips, moving towards her ass and over her soft panties.
"If we do this and make out, will it just be a onetime thing or...?" he asked and Mom kissed him again.
She smiled and wanted crawl inside him. "We will do anything you want and I won't pressure you." Allison whispered and slid to the floor into front of him. "I hope you enjoy a nice, slow blowjobs. Because," she whispered again and unzipped his pants, "With the size of this beautiful thing...I'm going to suck it day and night!" Allison moaned and started licking up the underside of his long, shift cock and teased just under his cock-head.
"Oh really?" he said, watching Mom licking his shaft, making it harder than before and his balls were hurting. Her tongue was tickling under his head and it sent small rushes of electric through his body and straight back to his cock.
She looked up, smiled and licked him more. "Oh yes, your Mom loves sucking cock and yours is the 'best' I've ever had. I plan on wearing you out and keeping your big, manly balls emptied! Is that ok with you, husband?" Allison asked with a sexy moan, opened her mouth and she started nursing the head of her son's big, cock-head and her eyes stayed on his.
Mom's mouth covered Jim's cock and he wanted to scream. "Oh my God, Mom! Yeah, oh Mom!" he moaned as her warm and silky mouth covered him. She sucked and her warm tongue kept teasing the underside of it, driving him crazy and Jim knew that he found his lover. "Mom, yeah! Oh fuck, that's it!" he moaned as she sucked, teased him her tongue and Mom's tiny hands stroked his shaft.
Allison couldn't help but smiling as she pleaser her man, her lover and her loving son. She sucked and sucked, knowing the poor thing was fighting so hard not to cum, but he had a very horny woman latched onto the end of his cock-head and she wanted her baby's cum.
She lifted from him and started talking to Jim. "Cum one more time and you can have me, baby." Allison moaned as she stroked him. "Just one more time and then, Mom wants you to fuck her all night and don't stop for anything!" she moaned again, opened her mouth and took him deeper, to her throat and Allison tilted her head towards James. She reached for his hands and put them on her head, hoping he'd get the hint and she gagged.
James pushed her head down and his swollen cock-head was being forced into her throat. 'Oh God, yes! Do it, baby and ram it in Mommy's throat!' Allison thought as she kept fighting off the urges to gag, but it was hard, when nines inches of meat filled your throat.
He got the hint and shoved Mom's head down. He slid into her throat and Jim held her there. If Mom wanted to suck him this deep, she could and he shoved again. "Oh God, Mom...yes, suck it! Suck it you nasty...bitch! Suck it, baby, suck it!" Jim moaned and his cock jumped in Mom's throat. "Oh Mom, Mom!" he grunted and Jim came hard. He could hear Mom gag, but she sucked harder and never missed a single drop.
He pushed her and Allison gagged. Jim hard a long, slender cock and that was made to be sucked. It had a slight curve down and that made it perfect. Allison felt him jerk and knew that her baby was ready. She inhaled through her nose and it came hard. Hot cum shot into her mouth hard and she gagged at first, but Allison sucked and sucked. His warm seeds into her throat and down into her stomach.
Afterwards, she licked her lips and moved on his lap. "How was your first blow-job, husband?" Allison asked with a soft whisper and his smile said it all.
"It was out of this world, my dear wife," he replied with a wink and Jim had a great idea. "I was wondering something, Mom. I know you love to give, but do you also like to receive?" he asked, but before Mom could answer, she was sitting on the seat, her legs spread wide and James was looking right up her skirt.
She was stunned at first, but Allison knew that something very wonderful, was about to happen and she couldn't wait. "What are you planning on doing, mister?" she teased, trying to use that 'Mom' voice she had, but it just made her sound sexier than ever.
"I plan on pulling down your panties and having a little treat, before we go home and finish this beautiful night."
"Oh yes, be my guest and be sure to suck. I love being sucked, James." Allison moaned as his hands slid up the outer sides of her legs and up her thighs. They vanished under her small skirt and she felt her son, tugging her panties down her hips and over her tingling thighs.
He smiled and pulled Mom's ass to the edge of the seat, spread her legs wider and Jim smiled. "I knew this would be a wonderful sight and it is!" he moaned and started kissing up Mom's right thigh, while his hands roamed every inch of her lower body.
"Oh baby, yes!" she moaned as James kissed his way towards her need and the very place that he came from, years ago. Allison needed him to come back inside her and help heal her loneliness. "I love you, James," she moaned as his lips brushed the side of her aching mound and teased her burning flesh. "Oh shit, yep, right there!" she panted as James gently licked the hood of her swollen clit, teasing it and purposely staying away.
He smiled and kissed, licked and Jim started tenderly sucking Mom's needy clit. Her moans filled ears and warm juice flowed from her. Jim licked more and leaned down more, until his mouth covered Mom and he slid his long tongue inside.
"Oh God, James! My James!" she whimpered and clawed at his hair, pulling him closer, hoping to somehow, pull him in. "James, love me, make love to your Mom!" Allison said with a firm voice and she pulled him up. "Please, I need you baby and I need you now," she moaned and watched him smile.
He wiped his mouth and opened a little door that allowed James to see the driver. "Home please." James said and went back to sit by his Mom. "I should have made love to you here, but I think home and in your bed...will be much nicer," he whispered and slid his hand up her leg, under skirt and back to Mom's wet pussy.
"I think that anyplace would be fine...as long as it was you making love to me." Allison whispered and looked deep into his eyes. "Love me right now, James," she said as her long legs spread and her son moved between them. "Home would be much nicer, but I've been waiting a very, very long time for this and I can't wait any longer," she said as he reached down, took his cock in hand and guided it back home.
Jim wanted to wait, but Mom was on fire and couldn't. He had already came twice and Jim knew that his next would take much longer. Mom wanted now, but it could be an hour, maybe longer, before he came again. "Anything for you Mom, Allison." Jim said as he gently eased forward and Mom's insides hugged him tight. "Oh shit, you are so tight!" he moaned and leaned to kiss her panting mouth.
"Oh baby, call me Mom, please! Oh God, yes, yes!" she whimpered as her son eased his long cock into her body and back to where he came from. "Oh James, I love you! I love you, my baby! My baby, my sweet, sweet...son!" she grunted the last word because, James was completely in her and pushing at her womb.
He pushed more and Mom took every, last inch of him and loved it all. His balls were against her ass and he pushed. "You are a hot one. No girl has every taken it all, but you did...Mom!" he moaned again and they started kissing, while Jim started making her dream and his happen. His hips slowly moved back and forth, easing his cock in and out of his beautiful Mom's pussy.
She moaned and whimpered, as his stiff cock filled her and loved her. "Oh baby, yes, yes, oh God...yes!" Allison moaned as his pace quickened and he thrust with more need. "Oh God, are you going to cum, James? Please cum in me, please!" she moaned and pulled his face to hers. She kissed him and enjoyed his youthful thrusting, driving the head of his cock against the opening of her cervix and trying to get into her womb.
He pushed in and slowly pulled back out, watching her beautiful face and the pleasure that Mom was having. "Oh yeah Mom, that's my girl! My cock is hard Mom and I want to cum in you!" Jim moaned and he pushed more, watching her gasp with each deep and full thrust in.
"Oh baby, oh God! Yes, oh God, yes!" Allison moaned and clawed at his back, while they kissed and Allison sucked his probing tongue. "Come on, baby! Go, cum for your Mommy and make me better! I need to feel you're cum blasting into my body and in Mommy's pussy!" Allison begged him and she felt him jump.
He started pumping Mom hard and he was lifting her little ass from the seat. Mom wanted him to fuck her hard and for him to cum. "Oh yes, you nasty fucking, beautiful thing!" he growled and slammed deep into his Mom. Her muscles grabbed him and they milked him. "Oh Mom, oh Mom...yes, yes!" he cried as her body released about the same time and they were orgasming together.
James slammed into her pussy hard, but Allison knew and grabbed her son. "Yes, oh God, yes! Fuck me, baby! Fuck your Mom, please!" she moaned and kissed him. Cum filled her tiny pussy and she could feel it splashing deep inside. "Oh God, James! You are never leaving my side!" she laughed and wiped a bead of sweat from her face.
"Good, but I'm not leaving this, until after the New Year and be glad that you are on the pill!" Jim smiled and Mom gave him an odd look.
She looked at James and didn't know what he was talking about. "What pill are you talking about, baby?" Allison asked with a sexy smile and kept him nestled inside her pussy, holding in those wonderful seeds of life..
408 Dana
L.A. Wicker
This story is for ADULT amusement only. It contains material of an ADULT, EXPLICIT, SEXUAL nature. If you are insulted by sexually explicit subject matter or language, DO NOT read this!
This story is a work of fiction! It is not real! All characters and events portrayed in it are imaginary, and any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. The author does not condone or endorse incest in any way, shape or form!
DO NOT TRY THIS AT HOME!
This story may not be reproduced in any form without the permission of the author.
Copyright 2008 L.A.Wicker. All rights reserved.
Dana carefully walked down the creaky, basement stairs and to her son, Jason's room and she walked in. Jason was sitting on his bed, smoking a big cigarette and he was watching a porno movie. "Jason!" she yelled and slammed the door shut behind her and sat down on his bed. Dana peeked to her left, she saw two people doing it like little rabbits, and she noticed something else. The older woman was calling the young man, son. "Umm, what is this and why are you watching it?" she asked with shock and wondered why he was watching this trash. Dana knew that Jason loved older women and had a very big crush on her, but never would she have thought it had gone this far and he would watch incest movies.
He jumped when Mom barged in, but didn't care. "It's called 'Taboo' Mom. It was a big hit back in the day and it's making a comeback." Jason said as he took a big puff off of the joint and he could see the smoke drifting in Mom's face.
Dana fanned her face and gave him a frown. "You know I hate when you smoke in the house and whatever kind of cigarette that is," she stopped to fan her face and frowned more, when he blew into her face and Dana couldn't escape it. "It stinks," she added and couldn't help breathing that smoke into her lungs.
Jason held in a laugh and he loved Mom to death. She was the most beautiful and sexy woman in the world, but poor Mom, was a slow as molasses tree, dripping in the winter and he loved her for it. "They are herbal cigarettes and really good; Mom and the guy at the store told me that it helps with things." Jason said and knew he'd burn in hell, but he had an idea. "Like, when your back hurts really bad...this might help you and make it stop," he added and he saw Mom give him a new look. Mom was getting interested. He felt bad, because poor Mom's back was a mess and she hurt so badly at times.
"Are sure about it and this isn't pot or something bad for me?" Dana said, giving him a firm look and hoped he wasn't fibbing to her. She knew that she wasn't as wise to the world as Jason was and she hoped he would not lie or deceive her.
Jason felt bad, because his next words would surely send him to hell. "Mom, have I ever lied to you before?" he said and felt a cold chill run down his spine and Mom reached over, took the giant-sized joint and she hit it like a pro. 'Holy fuck!' he thought and covered his mouth. 'She's gunna be fuckin' fried!' he thought with another laugh, wondering what Mom would be like stoned on her ass and Jason hoped this didn't blow up in his face.
She sucked in the smoke and Dana wasn't sure if it tasted like pot, but she only had it a few times as a teen and couldn't really remember. "I hope you are telling the truth, Jason," she said and took another big, long puff and held it in her lungs. She turned to the movie and watched the two people still screwing. 'What I wouldn't give to be her!' she thought, looking at the young man's long, hard penis, as he hammered the pretty woman under him and Dana did not realize that she let out a long, slow sigh of need.
Jason saw her watching the movie and knew that Mom would be in la-la land very soon. "Hey Mom, you should scoot your pretty, little ass back here by me and we'll find something else to watch." Jason said and he waited for Mom to reply, but she was deep in the movie and he saw something. Mom's right nipple had grown three times its normal size and he saw hundreds and hundreds of goosebumps, on her long and slender neck.
She gave him a quick glance and shook her head. Dana quickly moved beside Jason and held his arm in hers. "No! I like this and um...can you start it over, please," she whispered, putting out her lower lip, knowing that her son loved her to do that and she knew that it excited him very much. Dana did not realize that she was wasted, stoned, buzzed and any other word you call it, she was it.
He grabbed the remote and the movie had been restarted in a flash. Jason looked around and saw that Mom was still holding joint, but by this time, it went out and he needed it lit again. "Hey Mom, it went out. Pass it here and I'll fire it back up," he said and gave her a smile.
Mom's eyes were little slits and she was smiling from ear to ear. "Oh...," she said looking to her hand, held it up and Dana passed it back to Jason. "Hurry, I like that stuff and umm, it does help a person relax and I feel sooo good now," she cooed and rested her head on his chest, enjoying his light cologne and its soft scent.
'I'm sure you do, Mom and it only gets better.' He thought and knew that once Mom felt the full strength of the pot, she would be on cloud nine and horny as shit. The last three girls Jason smoked with and fucked with this stuff, said that it set them on fire and made their pussies burn for a cock. He quickly lit it, took a few puffs to get it burning real good and Jason gave it back to his sexy Mom.
Oh, I'm sorry, about Jason's Mom. Dana was a tall lady, five-foot nine, with a slender, athletic body and very thick, light brown hair that went it to the middle of her back. She had soft, brown eyes and a firm, square face. She had a great ass, hips and firm, muscular thighs. Dana worked out four days a week and her hard work showed. Her size eight ass got more looks than any other woman in town did and Dana loved that. Her breasts were small, a B cup, but they stood out and waved to anyone who looked.
"Mmmm, I like that stuff," she smiled, took it from him and Dana inhaled. "Oh my, I feel all tingling and um...!" Dana giggled, reached the funny cigarette back to Jason and she moved closer to her son. "You won't tell anyone that I watched this, will you?" she asked as if she was a little girl, asking her Daddy for something bad and Jason just slipped his left arm around Mom's lower body.
"No Mom, I won't tell on you! I can't believe that you've never seen or heard of this movie, Mom. It's on all the 'bad' lists and your friends at church...would shit in their undies!"
"Ahhh, who cares about them? I don't care and um...I like being here, with you. We haven't snuggled in ages and your Mommy misses it!" she smiled, wondering why she was feeling so excited and looked up to Jason with dreamy eyes. "Will you snuggle with me...Jason, please?" Dana asked with a soft purr and turned to lie on her side, towards his big TV and he quickly moved behind her body.
"Mmmm, yeah, that's sooo nice!" she turned to look at him and Jason was an inch from her face. "What are you up to? You trying to kiss me, like when you were a little bugger!" she giggled, turned her face to him and Jason gave her soft, loving kiss, but it was on her lips and not her cheek.
"Nothing!" he replied and snuck a soft kiss on her puffy lips. Jason slid against Mom and hoped that his stiff cock didn't scare her away. He loved this too and Jason wanted her to stay with him all day.
She giggled and as Jason moved against her back, Dana felt something pushing on her butt and it was hard. 'Oh my gosh, that's his penis!' she thought as fear raced through her body, but Dana could feel blood pulsing through him and it was so hot. She lay watching the opening scene of the movie; the same woman was making love to a man more her age and they were arguing over the lights being turned on. His long penis moved in and out of her body, she kept fighting to turn the lights off and finally she gave up.
Jason could feel Mom's breathing and it wasn't normal. It was rapid and very heavy today. He reached for a large pillow and pulled Mom's limp body up. "Now you can see it much better," he smiled and snuggled closer, until his cock was crushed into her sexy ass-crack and rubbing her tight jeans.
Mom may have been a churchgoer and Dad was the church pastor, but it did not mean that she dressed like one of them and she dressed hot. She wore skin-tight jeans, short dresses and skirts, all the time and Mom had a few very skimpy bikinis too.
He reached over her body, placing his hand on her bare stomach and Jason gently caressed in a small circle. He sniffed Mom's neck and her soft perfume drifted up his nose. 'Oh my God!' he moaned to himself, feeling his cock growing harder and he hugged Mom tighter.
She felt his hand on her tummy and a warm rush covered Dana's entire body. She was a very lonely woman and her husband could care less. She was only 38; was young and still had very, very strong womanly urges. Dana had urges that were not being taken care of by her husband and Dana was so lonely. Her son started filling her mind and she didn't know what to do about them.
Dana watched the movie and the next scene was of the Mom telling her son, that his father moved out and somewhere in there, he kissed her on the mouth. Dana sucked in a breath of air and just as she did, she felt Jason's penis jump and it made her heart pump faster. "Mmmm, what are you doing?" she asked with a wide grin and turned her upper body towards him.
"I'm hugged the most beautiful and sexy woman alive!" Jason replied and he could see Mom's right nipple.
It was hard as a rock and even though it was under her blouse, he could see a perfect outline of it. He felt Mom giggle and he took another chance. Jason kissed the side of Mom's warm mouth and she only smiled at him. She never said one fucking word and he was shocked. Normally, Mom would have freaked out and sent him away from her, but not today and Jason was going to make the best of this.
She heard him and a tingle started in her lonely vagina. "Are you trying to sweet talk your Mom? You bad, bad boy!" she whispered and felt his hand moving around her bare stomach, moving a little lower, towards the top of her low-cut jeans and Dana just looked into his dark brown eyes.
He caressed Mom's warm flesh and Jason knew that Dad hadn't popped her in a year, maybe more and the poor thing had to be going crazy for a hard cock. "If it's working...yes!" he replied with a smile, kissed her mouth and his hand slid lower. Mom didn't move or say anything; she just gave him a weak smile and went back to watching the movie.
She knew that Jason was enjoying this rubbing and cuddling, because of his very, very hard penis and Dana thought it to be very enjoyable too. The big orgy scene came on and Dana could not believe her eyes. Men and woman were screwing in positions that she had never seen before. They traded places and the men shot their seeds on the women's breasts, their behinds and on their faces.
Dana felt Jason's right hand caressing the top edge of her jeans and he slid a lone finger under them. As if to test the water before jumping and she didn't move a muscle. She lie still, watching the movie and enjoying the young man behind her, as he caressed and teased her body.
Jason sat up, relit the joint and he held it down for Mom to take a puff. "The big scene is coming soon. Hit this and loosen those damn jeans! I don't know how you can breathe or move in them." Jason said as he watched Mom turn on her back, reached down to unbutton her snug jeans and she didn't say a single word to him. "Isn't that much better?" he asked and moved against her side, easing his hand back on her stomach and caressed towards her open jeans.
Dana knew that she should get up and leave, but she was so lonely and needed someone to hold her, even if that someone was her only son. "I shouldn't let you touch me this way, but...it feels sooo good," she whispered as Jason smiled, kissed the side of her mouth and reached the cigarette back to her lips. Dana inhaled and her head began to spin. "Oh wow, the room is spinning and I feel like I'm floating now!" she giggled and pressed to his hips and Dana felt his penis pulsing on her side. She didn't move or anything. They just looked at movie and not a word was said.
After the big Mom and son fuck scene, Dana sat up and looked at her son. "That was very interesting scene and um...um...exciting," she moaned and Jason's hand slid around her.
"I love that movie and do you know why?" he asked as Mom sat there and she just looked into his eyes. "It makes me think of you and me making love." Jason replied as he kissed the side of Mom's face and his left hand slid down her lower back, into her jeans.
Dana heard him and wanted to scream 'yes', but he was her son, her baby and she couldn't. "You shouldn't think about me that way. It's nasty and so wrong." Dana replied and it truly did hurt to say that to him, but what else could she say? They couldn't do that, but the snuggling and cuddling seemed fine. "We could do this more often and um...," she said and wanted to finish the words, but how could Dana tell her son that she needed someone to love her.
He kissed Mom's ear and pressed his hard cock completely on her. "I'm going to enjoy that and I'll make sure to have smoke for us too." Jason whispered in Mom's ear as he kissed and nuzzled it, watching goosebumps covering her entire neck and he just smiled.
"You're such a bad boy!" Dana giggled and she gave him a kiss on his lips. "Can we find another movie tonight and snuggle more?" she asked with a low voice and a little smile.
"One condition."
Dana heard him and could only wonder what dirty thoughts Jason had, but today it was exciting her and she didn't know why. "And, what might that be?" she asked with a big grin and if his request weren't that bad, Dana would do it for him. Jason loved her with all of his heart, he would do anything for her and Dana needed to reward him. He loved her more than his father did and Jason showed her a hundred times more love too.
He thought about his next words and Jason hoped Mom was still loaded. "Since it's been really hot at night, you should wear your new red bikini, so you won't get that hot and um...could give your back a good rub too." Jason said as his left hand caressed the top of Mom's ass and his right, caressed her beautiful face and she gave him a playful slap.
Dana heard him and her blood started to pump faster. She thought of being in her son's room, alone, at night and wearing something so small and tantalizing for him. "Yeah right!" she laughed and knew he was never going to give up. "Are you ever going to get me out of your head or not?" Dana asked with a smile and as she waited for Jason to reply, she tried to think of something else that she could wear for her horny son.
He caressed the said of Mom's pretty face and smiled. "I doubt it, Mom." Jason replied and he kissed her cheek. "You're beautiful, sexy and I love you so much," he added with a soft voice and kissed her again.
Dana looked into Jason's eyes and she could see that he was serious. The poor kid looked like a lovesick puppy and she gave him a kiss on the cheek. "I think you are a nut and you need to stop this, but on the other hand," she paused to hug him and run her fingers through his thick, brown hair and Dana kissed him. "It is kinda cute and I love how you romance me," she smiled and Dana could feel her face blushing.
"I'm glad you like it and if you like, I could turn things up a little." Paul said as he caressed down the back of her jeans and he felt Mom's panties under his probing fingers. She just looked at his face and Mom never said a word.
She heard Jason and that sounded very good. Her husband was a devoted church pastor and never home. He spent every waking moment at the church and Dana was tired of it. She needed a man, but it seemed that her husband didn't need her and Dana knew a young man that wanted her very much.
"And um...what would that entail?" she asked with a little grin, wondering what Jason would try next and Dana liked this. Her husband hadn't touched her in over two long, lonely years and Jason was slowly starting to replace him.
He caressed Mom's back and Jason tried to think of something to say. "More touching." He whispered as his fingers slowly traced the tops of her small panties and he felt Mom shiver. "A little more kissing, too." Jason moaned in her mouth, softly kissed her and Mom returned his soft kiss. "But nothing bad, Mom and lots more hugging." Jason said and he loved the warm glow on her face, Mom looked like a young girl in love and horny too.
"I really do wonder about you and um...I guess that will be fine, BUT if you get out of line," she said with a firm voice and her finger was in his face. "I will put an end to it and I mean it, Jason!" Dana said and remembered the last time she had to correct him. They were lying by the family pool and Jason was rubbing oil on her back, when he slid his hand down her bikini button and started caressing her butt. Dana slapped him so hard; he had her handprint on his face for two days.
Jason knew that Mom wouldn't fuck around and she'd knock him out. "Ok Mom, relax and calm down. I told you I would behave," he quickly replied and thought about the day Mom slapped him.
"I can't wear that bikini and you know it, but maybe I'll look around and see what I can find." Dana smiled at him and her fingers ran through his hair. "I could use nice backrub and do you have more of that stuff?" she asked and hoped Jason did. Dana loved this feeling and wanted to enjoy it again, later, as he rubbed her back.
Jason kissed Mom on the side of her face and knew tonight would be great, but that was his last joint and he was broke. "Well, we have a problem. I'm out of it, but if you give me some money, I can go get more and we'll be good for a few days." Jason said and Mom nodded her head.
"Sure, how much do you need?" she quickly asked and didn't care how much it cost. Dana liked this and wanted more. Jason treated her better than her husband ever did and she loved it.
"60 bucks and that will last about a week."
"I don't care how much it cost. I like the feeling it gives me and I can't wait for you to rub me down."
"Me too Mom and it will feel sooo good. We'll smoke a big one and I'll rub you for as long as you want." Jason whispered as he nuzzled his face against Mom's and he could feel her heavy breathing.
She loved his face against hers and Dana could smell his after-shave. "I like this and if things stay 'nice', we'll keep doing it and have a little fun." Dana said and hoped this wasn't a bad idea, but she needed a man and Jason was the only man after her.
"They will Mom, I promise."
Dana gave Jason twice the amount of money he asked for and she told him to get as much of the stuff as he could. Jason left and she quickly went to her room, trying to find something nice to wear, that would turn Jason on, but nothing overly revealing. "Oh Lord, what in the world am I doing?" she whispered and sat at her dressing table.
Jason was her son, but this was so fun and exciting. Dana was lonely and craved a man's comfort, charms and the need to be loved. She thought about her son and the thing that was rubbing on her behind. 'Oh boy, why does life have to be sooo fucking complicated?' Dana thought and hoped that she could resist Jason. He was a charming young man and he already had her on a leash.
She took a long bath, relaxed in the hot water and Jason's long penis filled her thoughts. 'I wonder why his father is small and he is sooo big. Jason got that thing from my Daddy, that's for sure!' she thought and reached both of her hands to her nipples. She rubbed the nipples and thought about Jason touching them. Dana's son playing with her nipples and maybe a few other things too.
She shaved her legs, under her arms and for the first time in ten years, Dana shaved between her long legs and as she did, Jason filled her thoughts and a warm rush flooded her entire body. 'Oh boy, I hope I haven't made a big mistake by doing this.' Dana thought as she carefully shaved the short fuzz and she wondered if Jason enjoyed pleasing a woman with his tongue. Dana always liked that, but after being married a few years, Jason's Dad all but stopped loving her and hardly ever came home.
She finished her bath and Dana found a very revealing blouse, a tiny pair of shorts to wear and knew that Jason would be in heaven. The blouse was light blue; it slid off of her shoulders and only covered half of her toned stomach. She didn't wear a bra and as Dana looked into her dresser mirror, she could see both of her excited nipples and she smiled.
Dana held up the shorts and couldn't believe that she still had them. Her and her husband went on vacation a few years ago and she bought them to turn him on, but he just got mad at her and said she looked like a tramp. Dana kept the shorts and was glad she did. After putting on an equally small pair of white panties, Dana wiggled the shorts up her hips and grinned from ear to ear. They were white, cut very high in the leg and they rode low on her hips. She buttoned them, smoothed them out and could feel her pussy oozing juices.
"Jason's going to shit in his pants when he sees these and I can't wait to see his face!" she laughed and sat down to fix her makeup.
Jason came in through the garage door and when he saw Mom, he stopped dead in his tracks. She had on a small blouse and it dipped off her right shoulder. It only covered half of Mom's stomach, but what Jason looked the most, it was fucking' see-through. Mom had on a very small pair of white shorts and they were cut low. They hung on her hips and looked as if they would fall off of her at any second.
"Holy shit, Mom, you look fuckin' great and hot as hell too!" he gasped, walking towards her, reached out and gently pulled her into his arms. "Mmmm, you are so pretty Mom and I love you." Jason whispered in her ear and leaned to kiss the side of Mom's neck. He felt her shiver and he hugged tighter.
Jason's eyes grew wide and Dana smiled. Her new boyfriend was home and from the bulge in his jeans, she knew that he liked her outfit and she was happy. He pulled her into his arms and Dana could feel him against her upper thigh. She enjoyed his hug and pushed closer to her son.
Dana was making a sandwich and turned to see him. "I guess this means you approve?" she asked and turned in a slow circle, letting Jason enjoy her and she could see him growing more. Dana saw his eyes on her butt and she stopped, letting him look more and she needed him to touch her. "Feel how soft and tight...they are," she panted to him and rubbed each of her excited cheeks.
Jason watched her turning and his cock grew harder. Mom looked like she was in heat and ready to fuck, but she was his Mom and he promised her that he would behave. He reached down, gently put his hands on Mom's soft cheeks and he squeezed. Jason moved against her and pressed Mom between his body and one of the kitchen counters. His stiff cock rubbed the back of her leg and his hands caressed Mom's ass.
He slid his hands around her body, over her smooth stomach and just under Mom's small breasts. Jason nuzzled his face to her neck; he kissed it and took a chance. He carefully slid his hands over her breasts, very lightly squeezed and Jason quickly slid them back to her stomach.
"You look so beautiful and I'm going to spoil you tonight. You didn't wear the bikini, but this looks just as good and as my way to thank you. I'm going to give you the best back massage, you've ever had!" Jason said as he kissed Mom's neck again and he backed away.
Dana pushed back and held his hands. "I haven't been spoiled...in a very long time," she smiled and went back to making her sandwich. "So, did you get the stuff and is it the same kind?" Dana asked and she couldn't wait to have that wonderful feeling again. "That made me feel sooo good and relaxed," she added as he pulled a bag from his jeans pocket and she turned to him. "Oh wow, I can smell it from here and I like it!" she said and inhaled the pot.
He laughed to himself and Jason wondered what hell would be like. "Yeah, it's a better grade and it last longer too," he replied, opened the bag and he held it up to Mom's nose. As she sniffed, he looked down and Mom's nipples were already hard as rocks and needed someone to play with them.
"Why don't you roll up a cigarette and we'll smoke it on the back patio." Dana said as she finished the food and started out the back door. "It's always so nice out here and I'm also glad that we had it screened in," she said walking out and towards a set of table and chairs. She sat at the table, took a bit of food and watched Jason rolling the cigarette.
He rolled the joint and watched Mom eating dinner. "So Mom, are you sure about what we're doing?" Jason asked and took a big bite of his sandwich. He watched her face turn a pretty shade of pink and his cock jumped.
She looked at him and really wasn't sure, but they couldn't get too wild and they had to be careful. "I guess some touching, a little...petting and um...maybe a few kisses, will be fine, Jason." Dana whispered and his eyes grew.
"Mom, I can't wait!" Jason said and leaned to kiss her. "Oh Mom, this is so cool!"
Dana smiled and when Jason kissed her, she wanted to scream and jump on him. "Let's just keep things light and we'll be fine," she replied and went back to eating.
"I'll let you lead the way and I'll follow." Jason replied, lit the joint and he was ready for fun with Mom. This stuff was much better and it was going to fuck her up. He took a deep puff and reached it to Mom. She leaned forward to get it and he could see straight down her blouse. "Mmmm Mom, you've got pretty breasts and I love when they look like that," he smiled and pointed to Mom's swollen nipples.
She looked at Jason, then to her chest and Dana's face turned bright red. "Oh you bad boy, looking at your Mom's breasts and saying how pretty they are!" she said with a giggle and took the cigarette from him. She smiled and sat back up. "What if we do this," she paused to take a big puff and held the smoke. "You're free to touch, feel and caress every inch of me, but...not where you came from." Dana said with a soft voice and could not believe what she just told her son.
He listened and Jason's cock grew hard. "I think that we're both going to enjoy this and have a great time together!" he said with a grin and pulled Mom on his lap. "You are so sexy and I'm going to make you all mine!" he growled and hugged Mom's warm body to his.
She heard him and smiled. "What will your father have to say about that?" Dana teased and deep down, she didn't give a damn about him and now, Jason wanted her and she was excited.
"Fuck him! He's too damn dumb to see what a wonderful person you are Mom and that you need a man to love you." Jason said as he hugged and kissed Mom on the lips. "If he doesn't want you...I do Mom and I mean that with all my heart," he said and softly kissed Mom right on her mouth, letting his tongue slide over her lips.
Dana heard Jason and she wanted to cry. "Oh baby, that's so sweet and you make me feel so good," she moaned as they kissed and she felt Jason's right hand moving towards her breasts. "Mmmm, yes!" she moaned when his loving hand covered her left breast and Jason toyed with her hard nipple. "You don't believe in wasting time, do you?" she cooed as her son gently pulled and twisted her swollen nipple, sending wonderful feelings flooding her lonely body and making her pussy drip with need.
"I've been waiting a long time for you, Mom and I'm taking full advantage of it!" he said and started kissing and sucking on the side of her neck, sending goosebumps all over her body and they were everywhere too.
"Oh my gosh, you are out of this world and you're gunna kill me!" Dana moaned as her son licked, kissed and sucked every inch of her neck. She tilted her head to the side and let Jason do as he wished. "Ohhh Jason, yes!" she moaned as his warm, exciting lips kissed and sucked her neck. "Just be careful and don't mark on me!" Dana moaned again and held his right hand on her breasts.
He smiled and kept kissing Mom's neck. "I won't Mom." Jason replied as he kissed up to her right ear. "You drive me crazy, Mom! Do you feel that? I'm hard for you day and night, Mom and I want you!" he said kissing her deeper and his right hand slid down her body. Jason caressed her stomach, eased down to Mom's shorts and he slowly unbuttoned them.
"Should we go down to your room and um...do this?" Dana asked Jason, as he slowly opened her shorts and started working his skilled hand inside. "Yes, yes!" she whimpered as he caressed the top of her panties, while gently pulling them up and into her wet slit. "Ahhh, Jason! Ohhh God!" Dana moaned, chewed her lower lip and looked at her son, hoping she could stop, if things got out of control.
He just watched Mom and Jason knew she would be his by tonight. She was so lonely and he felt bad for taking advantage of her, but if Dad didn't want her, Jason did. "Nobody is here, so relax, Mom and let go," he whispered, stood up and pulled her to a big futon couch on the other side of the deck. Jason lay down and Mom crawled up beside him. She turned on her back and his hand slid on her stomach.
His hand moved to her stomach and Dana couldn't move or push it away. "Keep an ear out for your father's car; I'd hate to get caught in this predicament!" Dana moaned, as Jason's fingers caressed her so softly and with so much love. He caressed the soft hair of her mound, gently pulling and running his fingers through it and Dana felt something nice. Jason was moving a finger down the center of her panties and towards her aching clit. "Mmmm, oh Jason...careful," she moaned and reached to hold his hand.
He kept caressing and rubbing towards her clit. "Mom, relax! I'm not going to break my promise," he whispered, pushed her hand away and Jason continued on his quest. Mom's helpless moan of need, told him that he found his prize and Jason ran his finger lightly over her bud. "Oh yeah, is that good, Mom?" Jason teased as she moaned and lifted her hips.
His finger found its mark and Dana wanted to scream. It sent a shock through her and she fought back an orgasm. "Yes...oh God, yes!" she whimpered as Jason toyed with her and Dana was so close to her release. "Jason, I'm...I'm...close!" Dana whimpered again and pressed her mound to his loving hand, grinding into it and hoping she didn't regret this.
Jason kept rubbing and teasing his poor, lonely Mom and he enjoyed her soft moaning. "Let go and relax," he whispered, moving over the side of her body and pressed his stiff cock against her bare thigh. Even though his jeans were on, her heat quickly covered him. "Come Mom, let go and I'll show you how a man should treat his woman." Jason whispered as he teased her aching nub of flesh. He pulled it, he rubbed it and he leaned towards Mom's right nipple.
She saw him, took a breath and Dana could not hold it back any longer. Her back arched up, juice shot from her body and she screamed. "Oh Jason! Jason! Oh my God, Jason!" Dana screamed and her body was as stiff as a board. "Oh baby, oh sweet, sweet baby," she whimpered as he kept rubbing and gently caressing her trembling body. Dana snuggled against Jason and knew that she was his. In twenty years of marriage, not once, did Jason's father ever make her orgasm like this and Dana wanted to happen again.
Jason rubbed Mom, watching as she came and the poor thing came hard. "Oh yeah, that's my girl! Yeah baby, come for me and I'll make it all better...ok?" he whispered into her ear and hoped this was the start of a new life with her. Her warm juices quickly covered his fingers and he rubbed more, pushing against her squirming body. "Oh yeah, you're my girl...huh? Do you like this?" he whispered again and kissed her panting mouth. Mom's soft moans filled his ears and Jason held her close.
"Oh Jason, oh I'm...so confused, but I...um...loved this so much," she cooed and squeezed him. "You made me feel like a...a...woman again and I can't thank you enough." Dana said with a soft whisper and snuggled to him.
"I'm here Mom and if you want, I can be more than a son and you'll never be lonely again." Jason said with a kiss and he heard the house alarm beep. "Well shit, he's home," he said with a frown and Jason hoped Mom would do this again. She started to jump up, but he grabbed Mom and gave her a tight hug. "Will you come to my room tonight, Mom and um...help me?" he asked with and Mom hugged him tight.
"Oh baby, I'm sorry! Mom forgot that my guy needed a little help too." Dana purred to Jason and slowly stood up. "I'll try my best and if I can," she said, leaned to Jason and kissed him. "Mom will help you, ok?" she purred and ran to her room.
'Oh God, I hope that Steven doesn't suspect anything, but why would he? He never, ever looks at me. I could let Jason seduce me in the middle of the living room floor and he wouldn't notice!' she thought with a laugh and quickly stripped. She threw her clothes in the bathroom sink, rinsed them and jumped into the shower.
Steven sat at the table and looked at his wife, Dana, wondering why she was smiling and humming a song. "What's gotten into you today?" he asked with a firm look, as she gave him a piece of pot-roast and sat across from him.
Dana sat down and hoped that she could do this. "Nothing, can't I be happy and in a good mood?" she asked with a smirk, thinking of his son, holding her in his arms and pleasing her needs as a woman.
"Yes, but you seem different somehow."
"Well, I'm sorry if it bothers you." Dana said as she gave Jason a quick smile and licked her lips for him. "I could just seat and say nothing."
"You don't have to be sour, Dana. I was making a statement. What did you do today, Jason? Anything interesting?" Steven asked his son and Jason started choking on his food. "What in the world has gotten into my family today?" he asked and laughed.
"Nothing much, Mom and I watched a movie."
"Oh really, what movie?" Steven asked, but this time, Dana choked on her wine and gave Jason a dirty look.
Jason smiled and wiped his mouth. "It was a love story and pretty sad. The kind you hate so much," he added, looking at his Dad and what a fool he was for leaving Mom alone with him.
"Oh, as long as you had fun, that's all that matters." Steven said and he saw Dana's face turning bright red.
"We had a great time...didn't we, Mom." Jason said as he rubbed his foot up the inside of Mom's bare leg and she gave him another dirty look.
She tried pushing Jason away, but couldn't and she would get him later. "Oh yes, we had a nice afternoon." Dana said with a cool voice and glared into her son's eyes.
Jason moved his foot and went back to eating. "How's the church doing, Dad? Any big problems today?" he asked Dad, but Jason didn't give a fuck about him or the church. Jason hated it all and wished he could leave this shit behind.
"Nah, not really, but ol' Miss Duckworth is on her way out and they don't think that she'll make it through the night. I may go up to the city and sit with the family tonight. Would that be ok with you?" Steven asked as he looked to Dana and she nodded yes.
'Oh yes! Go and never come back!' Dana thought with a grin, knowing that she and Jason could be alone. She could help him now and return the wonderful favor. "That will be fine, Steven and be sure to give them my best." Dana smiled and gave Jason a quick wink, thinking of being alone with him and the fun they were going to have. "When do you think that you'll be home?" she asked and took a bite of her food.
Steven shook his head and replied. "I think that I may just stay in the city and go straight to the network meeting in the morning."
"Oh that's right. I almost forgot!" Dana said and she tried to keep her mind from Jason, but couldn't and she felt wetness oozing from between her legs. "I hope they've decided to put you on TV," she added, thinking of Jason sitting on his bed, with his long cock in her mouth and Dana sucking him dry.
"Oh yeah, I hope that goes good, Dad. That could bring the church tons of money and you'll be famous!" Jason said, but didn't care either way and he looked at Mom.
"Yes, all of what you said, would be wonderful, but let's not get carried away." Steven said as he wiped his mouth and got up. "I'm going to get a few things and um...I'll leave you two alone," he said and gave Dana a quick look, wondering why she was looking at Jason in such an odd way. 'I guess it's just my imagination, but she looks as if she's in love or something,' he thought and went to get his over-night bag and a clean suit of clothes.
Dana walked up to Jason, kissed him long and deep. "I didn't think that he was ever going to leave!" she moaned as they kissed and Jason pulled off her thin blouse, tossed it behind him and she loved the way he looked at her. His big hands covered her breasts and when he squeezed, Dana moaned and started to push her hips to his. "Oh God, I love when you touch me, baby. My heart pounds, my nipples get hard and um...my pussy drips for you!" Dana moaned, kissed him more and sank to her knees in front of him.
"I'm going to take care of you now, Mom and you can just forget him." Jason said as he watched Mom drop down in front of him, unzip his pants and she gently pulled out his hard cock. She held it in her tiny hands, leaned down to it, looked up and Mom kissed the head.
Dana pulled the monster from his pants and she was shocked. "My God, you are so big and beautiful! I want to suck you and show how much I love and adore you," she moaned and gently sucked the right side of his swollen shaft, flicking her tongue as she went and her eyes never once left his. "My sweet baby," she moaned again and moved to the other side of him. "Oh God, you're so hard...so long...and it's for me!" Dana whispered, smiled to her loving son and she sucked him deep into her warm, motherly mouth. Jason moaned and he held the sides of her head.
Jason's penis felt like a hot piece of steel and Dana sucked it deep into her mouth, until it hit her throat and she held off a small gag. He tasted salty, he tasted like a man, but most of all, he tasted like her son and Dana sucked harder.
Mom sucked hard and she sucked him with love. "Oh Mom, God yes!" he moaned and held her in place, easing back and forth, enjoying Mom's sucking mouth and her tiny whimpers of need. "I love you mouth and I want to cum! I'm close, Mom! I'm so fucking close!" Jason cried out, as he held her and he moved faster. "Oh Mom, suck it! Suck it, Mom! Suck it, harder!" he moaned and Jason moved faster, enjoying her slurping and gagging on his cock.
Jason looked down and watched as he fucked his Mom's mouth. It looked like a scene from a porn movie and Mom was beautiful. She sucked and her beautiful eyes looked up to his, never breaking their gaze and somehow, she managed a smile.
Dana stayed in place; she smiled, knowing he was close and never moved. She was letting her son fuck her mouth and it was fantastic. 'Yeah, fuck me! Fuck my nasty, Mommy mouth and make it yours, baby! Make me yours!' Dana thought as her son used her and she didn't care. He could do anything to her and Dana would love it all.
Jason felt his cock tighten, it jumped and he moaned, as cum shot from the tip and it splashed in Mom's throat. He heard a gag and Jason smiled. "You better get used to this Mom! I live for a hot babe to suck me off!" he cried as she got up on her knees, lifted her neck and Mom sucked him deeper. "Oh my fucking God!" he yelled when his cock slid into her throat, he felt her swallowing and drinking his cum. "Oh Mom, you nasty bitch! You sure can suck...cock, Mom!" he grunted, thrust forward and his last jet of cum, hit the back of her throat.
Jason came hard, but Dana knew what to do and she acted quickly. 'Oh God, yes, yes!' she thought and swiftly got up on her knees. She tilted her neck and her loving son, was completely in her and down her throat. 'Oh God, oh my fucking...God, Jason!' Dana screamed to herself, enjoying his loving gift and savoring every drop. She drank his seeds and her insides were warm with love. At last, after waiting so love for love, Dana found it with her baby boy and she couldn't have been happier.
Jason and Dana were lying on his bed, snuggled together and looking into each other's eyes. "That was insane Mom and I loved it so much," he said with love, as he caressed Mom's left nipple and Jason lightly kissed her.
She smiled and returned his kiss. "I owed you a nice time and I'm glad you enjoyed it." Dana paused to kiss him again, she moved over Jason, felt his bare penis under her, against her wet panties and she smiled. "Mmmm, I have a good feeling that you're going to keep me busy, but as you could tell...I love pleasing my man with um...," she stopped, licked her lips and smiled. "My mouth!" Dana moaned and kissed him deep.
He smiled and was a bit shocked when Mom got on him, but her pussy felt wonderful on his cock and Mom was dripping like mad. Jason heard Mom and his hands slid down to her gorgeous ass. "I'm glad you enjoying sucking me and after what you just did for me...I was thinking that I should return the favor," he said and Mom smiled down to him. "Would you like me to um...eat you out...Mom?" Jason asked, her face went blank and he felt her shiver. He caressed her ass with his left hand and somehow, Jason slid his right under Mom and he started teasing her clit again.
She moaned and lifted enough for Jason to get his hand under her body. He touched her and Dana knew she was his. "Oh God, Jason, I'd love for you to do that to me! He never..." Dana was going to say more, but his fingers covered her lips.
"Fuck him and never talk about him again!" Jason said as he rolled over, on top of Mom and his left hand grabbed her throat. "Do you understand me? I'm taking you and from now on Mom, you are mine!" Jason growled as he looked into Mom's frightened eyes, his cock grew hard and he thought of taking her. "I should take you now and just say the hell with this playing!" he growled again and gave Mom a hard kiss.
"No Jason, please don't do this!" Dana begged and hoped that he wouldn't go that far. She wanted him, but not like this and she needed a little more time to let this sink into her brain. "Come stop this, Jason and eat your Mom's, horny pussy and help me cum," she purred, caressing his face and when Jason smiled, Dana knew that he was only kidding.
"Do you think that I would hurt you, Mom?" he laughed and slid down, until Mom's breasts were in his face and he started kissing them. Slowly sucking and moving back and forth, between them.
"Oh you, bugger! You scared the shit out of me!" she laughed and gave him a slap. "But, it was kind of exciting and really dirty!" Dana giggled and Jason moved down, he started kissing her breasts and she could not wait for him to move between her long legs."Oh yeah, I like that!" she whispered and watched Jason kissing and suckling her nipples. She caressed his hair, while watching and juices flowed from her needy pussy.
He took turns sucking each breast, making sure that they both got an equal share of his love and he thought of the other prize that Mom had. "I can smell your pussy, Mom and...it smells sooo good too! I can't wait to lick it...suck it and um...put my tongue inside you!" he moaned between sucking and kissing Mom's breasts.
Dana heard Jason and her back tried to arch, but Jason's body kept her still and she was ready to explode. "Oh yes, I can't wait, baby!" she whimpered as he kissed lower, lower and lower. She could feel his warm breath blow across her thighs and Jason's lips grazed over the soft flesh of her right thigh, teasing it as he kissed towards her panties. "Oh God, oh God!" she cried as Jason's lips teased and tormented her body. She squirmed, she moaned and she cried for more, but Jason wanted her to wait and enjoy her new lover.
He kissed to her panty line, stuck out his tongue and licked up Mom's center. Her back arched, her muscles tensed and she screamed. He laughed and licked her again, but this time, he stopped and lapped at her swollen clit. His fingers moved into the action and started rubbing just under her swollen bud.
She felt his tongue and Dana's brain felt like it was going to explode. "Oh my God, oh my God, oh my...fucking...God!" she screamed as Jason's tongue lapped at her aching pussy, sending feelings through her that Dana never knew and was enjoying for the first time in her life. Her loving son was showing her a wonderful new world of love and sex. She was Jason's now and Steve would have to go.
Jason continued to lap at her panties and Mom's little clit, but he needed more and he jerked down her panties. "There we go!" he moaned, stuck his tongue out and very lightly, licked Mom's center. Her salty taste covered his tongue and Jason licked deeper. She jumped and her hips pushed towards him. "You poor, poor thing...you'll never be horny again," he whispered, tenderly sucking Mom's excited lips and swollen clit.
She lay with her eyes squeezed shut, but her legs were wide open, enjoying her son Jason and his skilled tongue. He licked at her excited sex; his fingers carefully spread her tender and excited lips. Jason eased one inside her and his tongue licked deeper. "Oh baby, oh my God! Oh God...fuck...oh fuck!" Dana screamed as Jason sucked her clit, his tongue flicked it and his finger was making love to her. Her toned hips lifted from the bed, humped the air and she pushed to him. "Ohhh, God, baby, my baby!" Dana screeched, as he sucked, teased and he carefully eased a second finger into her wet pussy.
He looked on and loved Mom. She was so beautiful, so sexy and Mom was going to be a wonderful lover. He kept licking, sucking and gently fingering Mom's pussy, until she let out a long and loud scream. Warm juice shot from her pussy, hit him in the face and Jason licked more. Mom's hips bucked, her ass lifted from the bed and more hot juice shot from her pussy.
She eased her legs down and motioned for Jason to move up. "Ohhh my God...Jason, that...was...wonderful!" she said and tried to catch her breath. She moaned as he moved over her side and they kissed. "Now I know why those girls' flock to you and I can't blame them, but um...if we continue this, I'm not going to share you and I mean that," she said and watched to see his reaction, but there was only a big smile and he kissed her.
"I don't care about them. I only want you Mom." Jason said and he wanted her now. "Let me make love to you, Mom and make you happy," he added with a soft whisper, but she only gave him a frown and shook her head no. He just kissed her and knew she wouldn't last much longer. Mom would be his and Dad was going to get a big, big surprise in his email.
She heard him and was sad, but they needed to wait and make sure about this. "We're taking this slow and only playing or did um...you forget?" Dana asked with one of those motherly looks, that reminded you of being in a police interrogation room and you knew that you'd best tell her what she wanted to hear or it was your ass. "Huh?" she teased and leaned up to kiss Jason.
Jason hugged Mom and started whispering in her ear, kissing it as he did and she felt like a puppet. "I remember, but Mom, you can't blame a guy for trying. You're so pretty and sexy too. That makes it sooo hard to resist you," he whispered, kissing her ear and slowly kissed towards her neck.
She giggled, turned her head and bared her neck for his ravishing. "Jason, oh my Jason!" Dana moaned as he kissed and sucked the side of her neck, sending rushes of excitement and need, flooding her body.
"How does it feel to be mine now and knowing that you'll only answer to me, not him?"
She heard Jason and thought he'd blown a fuse. "Jason, our playing is fun, but I'm still married to your father and I have to answer to him." Dana said, but Jason only smiled. "What are you smiling about?" she asked and he didn't reply.
He smiled and couldn't wait for ol' Dad to get the email. The poor guy was going to shit and die, but Jason didn't care and knew that Dad could give up two million bucks with no problem. But, Jason figured Dad would get pissed when he found out that Mom also was a part of the deal. He wanted money, but most of all, Jason wanted Mom to be all his and to be her husband.
"What if Dad gave us um...a few million bucks and you to me? What would you say then, Mom?"
She laughed and gave him a kiss. "If by some miracle in heaven, he ever said that and meant it, by all means...yes, but that'll never happen, baby. You know how he is with money." Dana said and her own words made her sad. He cared more about money and the church, than he ever did about her.
Jason lay back on the bed and just smiled. "Should we move into your room, the guest house or what?" he asked and Mom snuggled against his chest, he hugged and caressed her back.
Dana wished that Jason's fantasy about them would come true and she could be his, but she knew Steven and he would never, ever do something so crazy.
Jason was sitting in his father's recliner, enjoying a cool drink and a beautiful woman, sucking his stiff cock and he smiled. "Oh my, it's nice to be a man and to have you," he said, looking down to Mom and she smiled around him.
She lifted her head, let him pop from her mouth and caressed his thighs. "I think you're getting spoiled, young man and I should cut you off!" Dana giggled, but she could never cut him off and deny him anything. She looked at him, kissed the tip of his cock and went back to enjoying him.
"Oh God, you suck sooo good, Mom!" he moaned and caressed her soft hair, enjoying the soft sucking and slurping sounds Mom was making. "Mom...I love you and you should let me fuck you now!"
She jerked from him and looked up with cold eyes. "First off...you will not 'fuck' me! You will make love to me, unless otherwise noted! That word is so nasty and so foul, Jason and I wish you wouldn't use it when you refer to us making love!" Dana said and she got up to get a drink.
He heard Mom and knew she was pissed off. "I'm sorry Mom and I'll do my best to stop. It's just a bad thing I started saying to girls' and I'll stop." Jason said as he stood and walked to join Mom by the bar. "I'm sorry, sweetie," he whispered, pulling her into his arms, hugged Mom and caressed her face.
"I just hate a lot of words and that is one of them. Something as sweet and personal as sex is, should not be associated with a word like that. I also understand that at times and I do hope that we engage in a few of our own, that word is very appropriate and sets the mood."
"Like me holding you down and pretending that I'm forcing you?" he said as his hands slid up and he grabbed Mom's neck. "I could say that um...I was going to 'fuck' you to death and I wasn't stooping, until you exploded!"
"Mmmm, yes and I can't wait for that. It scared me to death, but it was also exciting and I got sooo horny too!" she giggled and couldn't believe she told him something so private. Dana knew that Jason would store it in his mind and use it on her some day.
"I'll keep that in mind!" he smiled and pulled her back into the living room.
The next day, Jason was lying on his bed, smoking a joint and Mom was between his legs, sucking his cock. "Mmmm, that's it, Mom, yeah!" he moaned as her head and hands slowly moved up and down his thick shaft. "Ohhh God, suck it, suck it!" Jason moaned again and louder, as her warm mouth sucked his swollen head and her tongue teased the tip.
Dana sucked harder, leaned up and let him pop from her mouth. "You like that...do you?" she teased and licked up the underside of his pulsing shaft, stopping to tease the spot under the cock-head and she smiled at Jason. "I'm glad I make you happy baby." Dana added as she looked into her son's eyes and saw nothing but love.
He caressed her face and knew he had to have Mom, soon or his balls were going to shrivel up and blow away. Her blowjobs were awesome as hell, but Jason needed to put his cock in Mom and make love to her. He dreamt of loving her for hours and hours, only stopping to eat or for a short rest. Jason loved Mom and he wanted her in his bed at night.
"You always make me happy, Mom," he replied and was going to say more, but his phone rang and Jason looked at the caller id. He laughed and pulled Mom up on his chest. "Listen to this, but don't say anything!"
"Why is he calling you?" she asked as Jason held the phone for her to look.
Jason smiled and kissed Mom. "This is what I've been waiting for and you my dear...will be mine!" he winked and pushed the answer button on the phone. "Hello Dad." Jason said and waited hear his Dad's voice.
"Alright you littler fucker, what makes you think I'm going to give in to this shit? Have you lost your mind or what?" he laughed and read the note again. "And how dare you say that you want your Mom as your wife! Plus, I'm never to look at or touch her again!" Steven yelled into his phone and wanted to kill Jason.
Jason smiled, picked up his computer and sent another email to his Dad. "After you look at and read my next email...you'll see and know why!" he laughed and thought of how pissed Dad was going to be.
Steven opened his email again and his jaw dropped. "Oh my God! How did you get this?" he asked Jason and Steven's heart was pounding in his chest, thinking of his life and good name being ruined by his own son.
Jason laughed and when he heard the fear in Dad's voice, Jason knew that he had won and he was getting Mom. "Does it really matter, Dad? I have it and you will do as I say. Do you understand me?" Jason asked with a smirk, knowing that Dad was ready to explode with anger.
"Yes, I understand you." Steven said with a submissive voice and he had to get his son.
Jason smiled again and caressed Mom's face, enjoying the shocked look on it and the gleam in her eyes. "Oh and if you try any shit...the video will be sent automatically to all of my friends and to every TV network in town. Do you understand?"
Steven took a breath and he truly hated Jason. "Yes, Jason."
"I want the million dollars in my bank by the end of today and um...as far as Mom goes," he stopped to kiss her and made sure that is was loud. "She and I are moving into the guest room and we will live as man and wife!"
"You're a little prick!" Steven said into his phone and he heard Dana's voice.
"Oh no Steven, he is 'not' a little prick. His cock is as big as my Daddy's was and um...maybe a little longer too!" Dana giggled into the phone and wished that she could see his face.
Steven took a breath and knew that he was beaten. "Well, I bet that makes you happy...whore! Have you bothered to tell Jason how you know that your father had such a big cock?" Steven laughed, hung up the phone and started transfer the money into Jason's checking account. "Fucker!" he growled and clicked the send button.
Dana was lying with Jason and she was playing with his cock. "What in the world did you do to make him do this and give you all that money?" she asked, gently stroking his hard shaft, thinking of him being up her pussy and Dana couldn't wait to enjoy her loving son.
Jason smiled at Mom and wasn't sure if he should tell her or not. He didn't know how Mom would react knowing that her husband loved to suck dicks and putting his cock up another man's ass. "Let's just say that he really likes going to the gym and being in the shower with other men." Jason said with a grin and Mom's jaw dropped.
"Oh my God, are you for real? No wonder he stopped making love to me! Yuck!" she laughed, but deep down, it hurt thinking that the man she once loved was into other men.
Jason held Mom's hands and he could see that she was upset. "Don't let this bother you Mom and ruin our evening. Tonight...," he paused to give her a soft kiss. "I'm making you my lover and you won't have to think of him again." Jason said as he moved over Mom and kissed her more.
"I'm going to love that and waking in your arms, every morning," she said with love and a smile. "Will you take me out to dinner and for some dancing? I'd love to dance and be in your arms." Dana added with the need for a man to romance and woo her.
He caressed Mom's face and Dad's words kept running through Jason's mind. "Yeah Mom, but what did Dad mean when he said something about you knowing how big your Dad was? Did something happen or what?" Jason asked and Mom sat up.
Dana looked at Jason and hoped he didn't think she was a freak. "Your grandfather and I um...had...sex together," she said and his eyes grew wide. "It happened right after I turned eighteen and it was so beautiful...like now and the road we are about to go down, but we stopped our love and not long after, I met your father. A little while after that, you came into my life and made me complete." Dana said as she lightly kissed his lips and Jason looked shocked.
"Holy balls Mom, are you for real!" Jason said as he tried to think of his sexy Mom, fucking his deceased grandfather and it was a big surprise.
She smiled and hoped he didn't think any less of her for what happened in the past. "I was eighteen and getting ready to go to college. My mother was gone more than she was ever at home and my Dad was my life. We spent a lot of time together and one night...it just happened. I was coming out of my shower, when my Dad came into my room to ask what I wanted for dinner and um...he saw me naked." Dana said as Jason listened to her story of the past and he lay beside her.
"Wow, so is that why you've been so mean and stuff, when I flirt with you?"
"Yes and I'm so sorry." Dana whispered and felt bad for doing that to Jason. "I didn't want anything to ruin our love or split us apart...so I tried pushing you away."
"This is fucking insane as hell! My Mom made it with her Dad and now...we're going to make out too!" Jason said and shook his head in disbelief, trying to envision Mom under grandfather and being fucked.
Dana hated Steven for telling Jason about her past and now, her son was clearly upset by this and she had to smooth this over. "Hey, all that matters is that we're going to be together now, right. Isn't that what you've wanted and been dreaming of for the last few years?" she asked Jason and leaned to kiss him on the lips. "Come on baby, forget this and let's go out to dinner." Dana said, but she could see that his mind was on her past and she wanted to kill her husband.
Jason was sitting up and having a cigarette, trying to short this all out, but he felt as if Mom had betrayed him. "You slapped the piss out of me and would ground me for a week, just for looking at or rubbing your ass and come to find out...you screwed your own Dad! What kind of shit is that, Mom?" he asked with hurt and did not return her kiss.
"Yes I did and I did it for a reason, Jason! After that night with my father," she said as tears started pouring from her eyes and rolled down Dana's face. "We were never...the same...and we...drifted...apart!" she sobbed and started to get up and leave, but Jason grabbed her and pulled her back on his bed.
He felt bad and quickly grabbed her. "Stop Mom, I'm not mad because of that, it's just a shock and that's all! I don't give a shit either way and...I will not let anything came between us...every again," he said with love, kissed Mom on the mouth and Jason pulled her down on his bed. "I love you so much," he whispered as they kissed and Jason caressed Mom's blouse, gently teasing her left nipple.
Let's skip going out tonight and we'll stay here." She whispered as her small hand slid into her sons pants, she found his growing cock and started stroking him. "Jason, make love to me to me, baby...please!" Dana begged with need, as she pulled down his pants and she sucked him deep into her warm, motherly mouth. Jason fit in her mouth as if he had been made for it and Dana smiled.
Jason laughed at Mom and he had created a monster. A sex crazy monster, called Mom. "No way Mom, you told me that you wanted romanced and go out dancing, so we are going and even though I love this...," he moaned, pushed Mom back and Jason quickly got off his bed and away from Mom. "I'm taking you out Mom and I made reservations at a nice place downtown." Jason smiled as she crawled from the bed and moved back into his arms.
Dana smiled as she hugged him and knew that she had a good, young man and he was her son. "I'm impressed, what made you like of doing that?" she asked as they kissed and nibbled each other's lips.
"After tonight, you're going to be my wife and after what you said about it being so special, plus after hearing...well, you know. I think we should go out and have a good time together!"
She hugged Jason and kissed him. "You are a keeper." Dana whispered and kissed him again. "But, when we get back to this house...I want my baby boy...back inside his Mommy!" Dana growled into his ear, gave his stiffening cock a hard jerk and started to leave his room. "Do you want one last date with your mother or um...your future wife?" she asked with a low and sultry voice, making sure to sound as sexy as she could. "I want to dress for the right occasion." Dana added with the same low voice and Jason gave her a wink.
"I'm going out on a date with my Mom, but I'm bringing home my wife and I'm making love to her...all night long." Jason said and could see a warm, loving glow cover her pretty face. "So, dress as a sexy Mom that's about to get the um...love making of her life!" he laughed and was glad that he quickly caught himself. Mom hated the word fuck and he came close to slipping.
Dana smiled, took a breath and said. "Just say it, the fuck of my life!" she giggled, waited for his reply and ran away.
"Mmmm, I am going to enjoy this sooo much!" he growled, licked his lips and Jason couldn't wait to slip his cock up Mom's hot pussy and give this sexy thing the fuck of her life. "Alright then, dress as a sexy Mom, but you're going out with your son. All you can think about is, he's about to give you the fuck of your life and you can't wait for it!" he said as Mom ran away and went to dress.
"Mmmm, it's sooo nice to be in a man's arms and knowing what's about to happen between us." Dana whispered in Jason's right ear, as his hands roamed her lower back and the tiny, tiny black, silk dress she was wearing. "I can't wait to have you back inside me, baby," she whispered again and felt his hands slide under her dress. He slowly caressed her cheeks and pulled her closer; making sure that she could feel his need and that he would take her very soon.
"What's going to happen, Mom?" he whispered in her ear and caressed harder. "Tell me what is going to happen, Mom!" Jason said as he pulled back and glared into her pretty eyes.
She heard him and Dana's blood started to boil. "No, I won't say it and you can't make me!" she said with a sharp tone and started to pull away, but he grabbed her and jerked her back.
"Tell me...now!" he growled, quickly grabbed her throat and squeezed. "Say it or I'm just fucking you right now...right here!" Jason said with a low and very mean tone.
She looked into his eyes and fought the urge to cum in her panties. "Jason, you let go this instant and you know I detest that word!" she said with one of those Mom voices, but Jason's grip never loosened and she could feel juices oozing from her pussy.
"Fuck, fuck, fuck and um...fuck!" Jason said to her and Mom tried getting free. "You belong to me now Mom and tonight, I'm going to fuck you hard and as fast as I fucking can! What do you think about that?" he growled and showed her down on the sofa, positioned himself between her legs and kept his right hand around her throat.
"No Jason, let me go, please!" Dana pleaded as she fought to push him away, but this is what she needed and wanted. It had been far too long since having sex and she needed it hard.
"I'm going to fuck you and that sweet, little pussy I came out of and do you know what else I'm going to do?" he asked with an evil laugh and tried giving her a kiss, but Mom turned away and he grabbed a large handful of her hair. "Kiss me or I'll slap the shit out of you!" Jason growled as he jerked her face to his and she just sat there.
"No, I won't do anything!" she said as tried turning again, but Jason gave her a firm slap on the outside of her left thigh. "Jason, I'm you Mom and you can't do something so nasty to me!" she begged with a fake voice and kept acting as if she was trying to fight him off, but Dana loved this and didn't want him to stop anything.
"Well, to fucking bad, Mom and you better get ready!" Jason said as his right hand moved between Mom's legs, he rubbed and fingered her pussy, making sure that she was ready and wet enough to take him. "Because...I'm going to fuck you right and right now!" he laughed, grabbed her tiny pair of yellow panties and Jason tore them from her hips.
"No Jason, please stop this!" she yelled as his cock pointed to her tiny hole and he leaned to kiss her on her mouth.
"I love you so much," he whispered and pushed forward. "Oh fuck, oh my fucking God!" Jason yelled when Mom's tight pussy grabbed him and it squeezed hard. Her muscles felt as if Mom had an extra hand inside her body and it took a bunch of steroids.
His big cock-head pierced her body and Dana came. Her pussy locked on her son's cock and she lost it. "Oh fuck, Jason...oh my Jason! Yes, fuck yes, fuck yes!" Dana screamed and held him tight, never wanting this to end or for him ever to leave her body. "Oh my baby, my beautiful...baby...boy!" she yelled as his girth spread her pussy wider than it had ever been stretched and he sank deeper. It felt as if someone was ramming the fat end of a baseball bat up her tiny, tiny pussy, but Dana loved it all and wanted more. Her baby boy was back inside her and that's where she wanted him to stay.
"Oh Mom, Mom!" he moaned as his shaft sank into her, until their hips touched. "I'm all the way in you, Mom and its heaven!" he smiled as they kissed and held each other close.
"Yes baby and I never want to let you go!" she moaned, enjoying the feeling of such a big man inside her body, filling her with love and his massive cock. "I um...need to tell you something." Dana said as she caressed his face and wrapped her long legs around her son's hip. "I'm not on birth control, but I still need you to love me hard and don't stop until you cum inside me. Please Jason!" she said and saw a wicked smile cover his face.
He heard Mom and laughed. "Oh how fucking cool! I get to give you our baby and ol' Dad..."
"Well, uh...fuck him and now, please fuck me, baby! Give me our baby and tomorrow morning...we're leaving here and never coming back!" Dana said as she gasped for air and needed her son to pound her lonely pussy.
"Your wish is my...command!" Jason replied with a smile and started making love to her. "I'm only going to last a few seconds and that's all, Mom!" he moaned, moving in and out of her tight hole, enjoying its tight grasp around his cock and her soft moaning of need.
She rested on the sofa, her son's long cock was slipping in and out of her pussy, filling it with love and Dana couldn't wait for his best gift. "Yeah baby, just relax this first time and don't worry about it! Just cum and fill me up! Fill up your sexy...Mommy!" she moaned into his ear as Jason used her pussy and he used it hard. "Yep, come on baby! Come on, baby...fuck me! Fuck your Mom, baby and fuck me hard!" she moaned louder and kicked her feet into his back, driving him on and pushing Jason deeper into her body.
"Oh Mom, yes, oh shit...yes!" he grunted and started filling her tiny hole with his hot cum. "I love you, oh Mom I love you!" Jason moaned as he pulled her into his arms, while his hips continued moving and loving the beautiful woman under him.
His cum hit the back of Dana's pussy and it was as if, a hose was in her and it was turned on. "Jason, oh my God! your cum...oh God, oh God!" she yelled in his ear and squeezed his neck. An orgasm swept over her and Dana thought that she was dying. "Oh baby, my baby! Cum in me, cum in your Mommy and love me forever!" Dana moaned as Jason held her and his lips were on hers.
"I will Mom, I promise."
Jason made love to his sexy Mom the entire night and he came in her over seven times, each load was very big and very thick too. The next morning they woke, packed a few changes of clothes and were never seen again. A little, less than a year after they left, Steven got the picture of his grandson in the mail, but he laughed and threw it in the trash.
Thank you for reading this and please VOTE!
409 Quest for Trinity
L.A. Wicker
The person who helped me with proofreading wishes to remain anonymous, but she hopes that she caught everything for the more grammatically discerning reader. If there are still errors, do not blame the writer for having them. Instead, blame the proofreader for not catching them.
This story is for ADULT amusement only. It contains material of an adult, explicit, SEXUAL nature. If you are insulted by sexually explicit subject matter or language, please DO NOT read this!
This story is a work of fiction! It is not real! All characters and events portrayed in it are imaginary, and any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. The author does not condone or endorse incest in any way, shape or form!
This story may not be reproduced in any form without the permission of the author.
Copyright 2006 L.A.Wicker. All rights reserved.
Ken Jones sat in the beat-up farm truck watching her large and very full breasts bouncing with each bump she hit in the dirt road. My fucking God! He thought trying not to stare too much, but her boobs were awesome as hell and his cock loved them, too. It grew harder than ever and he knew what it needed, a good long jerk session later that night. He'd seen a few good sets of jugs in his 18 years of life, but nothing ever as good as those babies. It was a shame that she was his aunt.
Aunt Trinity's husband died three years ago, leaving her to deal with a five thousand acre cattle ranch somewhere deep in Montana. Trinity was having problems getting good help and Ken had a knack for getting into a lot of trouble during summer, so his Mom shipped him up to help to her.
Trinity was hot as hell. She had long, thick black hair to the middle of her back, pretty dark blue eyes and those beautiful breasts made her one very, very hot lady. Her hips and fine looking ass were great, too. He figured they were around 38 inches and so firm from all the hard work she did.
"I know you hate being here, but I hope you give it a chance, Ken," she said turning to look at her nephew, seeing that he was turning into a very good-looking young man. His short black hair matched his rugged face and his dark brown eyes were still gazing at her breasts. "I can't get any decent help anymore. Either they want to get paid too much or they can't speak a single word of English!" Trinity laughed thinking of all the Mexican men that wanted a job on her ranch, but being a single woman with no man around worried her.
"Yep, they're slowly taking over our country and nobody gives a shit," he replied looking up to her gorgeous face. Damn, you are so hot to be 48! Ken thought, wondering if she had any men in her life or not. "How come some cowboy type hasn't got you yet?" Ken hoped like hell she didn't have anyone around. If he were to spend his entire summer here, he wanted her all to himself.
She just laughed at him and like before, his big, brown eyes were glued on her breasts. You must sure like big ones! She thought driving on and something came over her, Trinity loved the thought of Ken looking at her. "How many girls did you leave behind?" she asked with a smile, watching him slowly pull his eyes from her breasts and up to her face.
"None really, I don't have much luck with them. They call me a geek and junk like that."
She shook her head in disgust. "Girls don't know what they're missing until it's too late. They think that guys with muscles all over and good looks will make them happy, but they're wrong and too damn dumb to see it." Trinity said looking at Ken with a big smile, feeling her nipples starting to swell. Oh great, now he's really going to get a show, she laughed to herself, thinking of how damn big her nipples got when she was excited or cold. They were as big as ripe strawberries to begin with and would grow five times their normal size with the blink of an eye. "I've been living alone for the last three years and your Uncle loved me to dress in very sexy things or pretty much nothing at all. So, don't be too shocked if I forget you're here," she smiled at the gleam in his eyes. I bet you're going to die seeing me in my tiny nightshirt and panties, Trinity thought, knowing poor Ken was going to be in for the treat of his life.
He sat listening Trinity and couldn't help but smile. "Don't mind me, I'm a big boy, I can take it," he replied with a wink, trying to imagine her in some of the sexy things he'd seen online. "Don't change your ways just because I'm here," he added, hoping she'd act normal, he'd love seeing her in little or nothing at all.
"It won't bother you if I just wear a shirt and panties around the house?"
"No, you're a hot lady! I think it'd be kinda hot!"
She sat in shock at his words, but deep down, it turned her on. "I better keep my eye on you!" Trinity laughed, not only did she feel her nipples swell, but a long forgotten fire started burning deep in the back of her lonely pussy.
Later that night after a large stake dinner with all the trimmings, Ken sat in the living room building a fire in Trinity's fireplace, wondering where she went. "Well, this really sucks," he mumbled, hoping he'd get a chance to see her hot, mature body a little more before bedtime. "I wanted to see that hot ass of her some more!" Ken laughed, feeling his long shaft starting to grow again.
Trinity may have been nearing 50 years old, but she could have made a dead man hard. She was close to six foot tall, her body was a sight to see, and Ken loved looking at her. "Where'd you go?" he said leaning back against a plush chair, looking around the beautiful log cabin, wondering how much it cost to build something so damn big. He'd seen homes like this on the tube, but never thought he'd step foot in one.
Trinity stood in front of the floor length mirror, wondering if this was too much. She wanted to turn Ken on, but she didn't want to kill the poor kid his first night here. She looked at her nipples peeking through the thin blouse, knowing poor Ken was going to love seeing them. She slowly looked down, smiling as the matching and very tiny white panties filled her eyes. "Damn, not bad for an old lady!" she said with lust in her soft voice, knowing this was so wrong, but she was lonely and there was a young stud in her home that would be more than willing to love her.
She ran her hands over the sheer white blouse, teasing her already swollen nipples, trying her best to remember what it felt like to have a man please them. "I need to stop this. He's my nephew," she moaned wondering if Ken knew the art of pleasing a woman. Her late husband was a very skilled man and could please her for hours and hours without stopping. "Oh well." Trinity smiled and went to find Ken.
She walked in the room and wanted to cry. Poor Ken was passed out on the floor, sleeping like a baby. "Shit! Just my luck!" Trinity laughed as she walked towards him, knowing her young, horny nephew would not be seeing her tonight. "Baby, let's get to bed," she said in a soft voice giving him a little shake. The long flight from Miami and the three-hour drive to the ranch was too much for him. Maybe you'll get to see me tomorrow night, she thought as he tried getting up.
"What time is it?" he asked looking at her massive breasts under the small white blouse and the equally small panties wrapped around her mature hips.
"It's a little after ten," she replied, enjoying his sleepy eyes looking over her body. "Let's get you to bed." Trinity smiled, feeling that burning deep in her pussy, hoping this wouldn't condemn her to an eternity in hell.
Ken looked her over, feeling his virgin cock swelling out of control and at this point, he didn't care. If she was going to wear things like this, he wasn't going to hide his cock from her. "Do you always dress like this at night?" he asked with a big yawn, looking at her long, toned legs and tight ass.
She had to giggle at him. "Sometimes." Trinity smiled at Ken looking over every, single inch of her body and her clit began to tingle. It didn't care that they were related; it and her body needed a man.
"I must say..." Ken smiled, looking over her again, wishing she wasn't his aunt. "You look great!"
"Thank you," she purred taking his hand, leading him down the long, dark hall and to his room. "We are going to have a fun day tomorrow. We get to ride my new 4-wheelers around the outskirts of the ranch, looking for stray cattle," she paused, letting him look at her while she turned down his bed, knowing she wouldn't be sleeping tonight.
He didn't give a shit about what she was saying, he was checking out one of the hottest women he'd ever seen in his life. "What's the special occasion?" Ken asked watching her fixing his bed, giving him an awesome view of her large, firm ass and the tiny pair of panties on her hips.
Trinity took a deep breath and wasn't sure of what to say. "You're the first man in my home in three years," she paused to look at the floor, hoping he wouldn't think she was some kind of freak for saying this. "You made me feel...sexy again." Trinity whispered as her pretty eyes stayed on the floor. There was no way she wanted to see the disgust on his face, but she felt his hand under her chin, lifting her head.
He smiled at her words, reached to her pretty, mature face, and lifted it. "Well, I'm glad. And, I guess I should say that...you really turn me on too," Ken said trying to keep his eyes on her face. He'd spent most of the day and all of dinner gawking at her big boobs.
Trinity couldn't help but biting her lower lip as his sweet words filled her ears. "You're a young man; you shouldn't be looking at your old, worn out aunt this way." Trinity said with a sexy voice and smile.
He reached out, giving her a playful slap on the outer side of her meaty thigh. "Don't you ever say you're old again! I think you're hot and that's all that counts!" he said in a firm voice, watching a big, loving smile covering her beautiful face.
She reached to give her tingling thigh a little rub, enjoying the feel radiating through her hips and deep into her pussy. "Yes Sir!" Trinity said with lust in her soft voice. "I love my man to be in control and I'll do just about, anything I'm told to," she smiled at Ken, hoping this would work out.
Ken didn't know what to say, but he sure did like what Aunt Trinity just told him. "I'll be sure and remember that," he smiled looking to her breasts, seeing that her nipples had swollen so big, it looked as if they were going to explode. "Damn Aunt Trinity! Them things must like it too!" he laughed, trying not to get hard, but it was a lost cause. There was no way he'd ever be able to keep his dick under control being around her.
She looked down and smiled. "I haven't been with a man in four years silly! Oh, just call me Trinity, ok?"
"I'll call you anything you want, if it'll keep them nice and hard!" he smiled motioning to her breasts, watching her glorious, mature face turning a warm shade of pink.
"You are so bad!" Trinity giggled like a schoolgirl in heat. It felt so good having him flirting with her. Trinity hadn't realized just how much she'd missed her late husband doing this very same thing to her. He loved teasing and flirting with her just as if they'd just met and she always loved it so much.
"I think you like it just as much as I do, my little girl!"
Oh, my God! How do you know I love being called that? She thought looking at him and felt her pussy start to burn really bad. Her late husband, John, loved calling her that when they were making love and it always turned her on so much. "I do, but I'll never tell!" Trinity said with a big grin and knew she had to get away from him and soon. She loved his flirting and looking at her, but she needed time to think this through. "Ok, I'm off to bed. We have a long day tomorrow and if I don't...we might break a few laws." Trinity giggled taking a step towards him and reached to hug her handsome nephew. Fire raced through every single inch of her body and it was nice. Oh, give me strength! She thought, hoping he wouldn't mind and that's when she felt something nice and very hard pressing against her leg.
Ken returned her loving hug and knew she felt his cock. "This could turn out to be a nice summer after all!" he said caressing her back, slowly letting his hands slide down, until he was gently rubbing the panties on her ass. She pressed against him more and Ken kept on touching and enjoying her firm butt in his hands, wondering just how far this would go. She was his aunt, but she was also a fucking babe that seemed horny as hell.
Trinity had to pull away from his soft touch or she knew they'd end up in bed. She hadn't had a man in her body in four years and young Ken was driving her nuts. "Damn!" she laughed fanning her face. "I'll love us flirting and touching, but we have to remember I'm your aunt, okay?" Trinity smiled and walked from his room. Oh Lord! I'm going to die, she laughed to herself, hoping she'd get a little sleep, but she wasn't going to hold her breath. Ken was bringing back some wonderful feelings that Trinity thought she'd never feel again.
"Oh fuck!" Ken moaned giving his rock-hard cock a squeeze. "I could fuck her in a heartbeat!" he said pulling down his jeans and underwear, looking at the swollen cock, knowing that jerking off wasn't going to help him tonight. Trinity had it in an uproar and Ken hoped she had plans on going as far as they could. "I could really get used to playing and fooling around with her," he smiled thinking of her big, firm ass in the tiny, tiny white panties, hoping that she'd dress like that every night. He knew his balls would most likely explode, but he was willing to take that chance.
It was near daybreak Ken woke up and had to pee. After finishing, he looked outside and couldn't believe his eyes. Trinity was already dressed and working. "This is the part that's going to really suck!" Ken said waving to her, enjoying her sweet smile. "I better shower and go help her," he moaned finding some jeans and fresh undies to wear.
Trinity saw him looking at her and she smiled. "I better get in and start him a nice breakfast," she said hurrying in, ran to her room and knew she had to tease him more. "I think the same shirt will do and...these will kill him!" she giggled looking at the sheer blue panties and couldn't strip off her clothes fast enough.
Ken finished and walked to the kitchen. "Oh fuck!" he moaned when he saw her standing by the stove dressed sexier than she was last night. Today, she wore a smaller pair of bikini panties that just did cover her big, firm ass. "You're trying to kill me!" he laughed walking towards her, looking at her rounded ass, hoping she really meant what she said about teasing and flirting with him. He knew she was his aunt, but it would be so fun to play around with her.
"You told me you were a big boy and could take it," she laughed, flipping over a thick steak. He moved behind her, gently hugging her the same wonderful way John did every morning. She couldn't help but sway back in his arms, enjoying Ken's warm hands around her body, wishing he had the nerve to take her right then and there.
He held her close, savoring the feel of her warm flesh against his fingers. "Now this is the way to start off a day!" Ken said as his dick grew hard.
"It sure is. So, every morning, I do expect a hug just like this one," she said in a soft voice, feeling his manhood growing so hard and it was nice to know it was all for her.
"Shit, I'll hug you all the time! And, if you happen to be wearing something nice like this," he paused, took a chance and caressed just under her big, full boobs, "I'll make sure to make it last a few hours. How does that sound?" he whispered in her ear, making sure to gently blow in it.
"You shit!" Trinity moaned pushing him back. "I'm trying to cook you a nice breakfast here and I don't want it to burn," she laughed, hoping he would hug her a lot. She missed being in a man's arms and didn't care if Ken was her nephew or not, it felt good. "Of course I'd love being hugged for hours!" Trinity said watched his eyes on her ass.
He sat at the table and looked over her body. Ken could see her sweet ass in the tiny, blue panties. It wiggled with each step she took and it looked so good. "Is that what you're going to wear today?" he asked with a big smile, enjoying the shocked look on her face.
"Oh God, you're as bad as John was! If he'd had his way, I would have dressed like this 24 hours a day," she laughed bringing two plates of food to the table and sat down. "No, but...I'll wear it for you when we get back." Trinity said before she thought. "Will that be ok?"
Ken looked at her mature face and had to smile. Poor Trinity must be one horny, fucking woman, he thought as her words filled his ears. "Yes, I'd like that...a lot," he said with a little smile, wondering how far this was going to go. He wasn't sure how she felt about it, but he would love to do lots more than flirt. He wanted her.
"I would too," she whispered with lust in her voice, thinking of Ken hugging and touching every inch of her lonely and very needful body. "Do you still ride or should we go together? I just got three new 4-wheelers and they're so nice!" Trinity said hoping to get off this subject before she came in her panties. Young Ken was driving her body crazy.
"Oh cool! I haven't been on one of those in a long time, but I'm sure I can figure it out." Ken said looking at her and had to ask. "Will you wear something really sexy for me? You're so pretty and I love looking at you," he added, hoping she wouldn't get mad, but when she smiled, Ken knew it was fine.
"Anything you want," she smiled, feeling her nipples starting to fill with blood. "Look what you do to me! You should be ashamed!" she giggled, lifted her tiny shirt and loved his big, brown eyes on her bare breasts.
"Damn!" he gasped, choking on his coffee. "Let me know before you go doing shit like that, girl! You could kill me!" he laughed, enjoying the sexy woman and knew she was one of a kind and all his for the summer.
"No way! I love surprising my new man," she purred feeling her clit throbbing with need for the young stud to love her. "I loved it last night when you called me your little girl. Will you call me that all the time?" she asked with a helpless voice, knowing she already belonged to Ken heart and soul. All he had to do was say the word and she was his. "Please!" Trinity said in that same helpless voice as before.
"Oh fuck! I'm going to be lucky if I make it two days with you!" he moaned, feeling this was going to be so fun. What other guy had a great looking aunt that acted like this. "I'll do anything you want." Ken said reaching to hold her hands, feeling her trembling.
She just giggled at him and knew they had to get going. "Come on! You need to finish getting ready and I'll find something nice to wear." Trinity smiled got up and left the room. She wanted Ken to come with her, but maybe she'd let him start dressing her in a few days. She always loved it when John picked out all of her clothes, but Ken just got there. He needed time to take all of this in and she needed to think all of this over. He was her nephew, even if it was by marriage.
"Damn!" Ken moaned watching her big, firm ass. "I bet that is sooooo good!" he moaned again feeling his poor cock getting hard again, hoping this would lead to something nice. She was so hot and he really didn't give a shit if she was his aunt or not. Ken wanted her to be his first woman.
They walked out to the massive barn; Ken's eyes were on Trinity's ass and skin-tight jeans the entire time. "You look so good," he said, hoping his cock wouldn't get hurt by all the teasing and wonderful things Trinity wore.
"Thank you," she smiled unlocking the barn, feeling her nipples swelling and her clit throbbing again. They both grabbed one of the ten-foot high doors and pulled them open.
"Oh wow!" Ken said looking at the massive truck sitting in the back of the barn. "When did you get this?" he asked running his hands over the full size Hummer. "How much did this baby cost?" Ken asked looking over the massive truck, wondering if she'd ever let him try to drive it.
She smiled and walked up beside him. "I got it last spring. It gets so bad around here in the winter and I needed something better than a normal truck to get around." Trinity smiled watching his eyes looking it over just like he did her this morning. "If we get back in time, I'll teach you how to drive it," she said watching him smile and he grabbed her so tight she couldn't breathe.
"Oh yeah!" he moaned, turned, grabbed her in his arms and hugged with all of his might. "Thank you! I've always dreamt driving one of these bad-boys," he said letting her go and looked to see the new 4-wheelers. "They look so small compared to that!" he laughed giving the big truck one last pat before moving next to one of the 4-wheelers. "Nice!" he said sitting on the dark blue one and he pulled Trinity against him. "A guy could really have fun here. You have all kinds of nice toys and... you're so fucking pretty." Ken said the last part of the sentence in a soft voice, pulling her closer, making sure she could feel his hardness against her leg.
"You're going to spoil me."
"So, you need somebody to do it."
"Not somebody...I want you doing it." Trinity smiled, enjoying his arms around her hips and the feel of his very, very stiff dick against her long leg.
"I'm planning on spoiling you to death." Ken said, stood up and hugged her more, slowly rocking her back and forth. "I'm glad I came up here. I know I hated the idea at first, but you've made me see the light!" he laughed letting her go, seeing that her face was a nice, warm shade of pink. "You sure do blush a lot." Ken winked putting the key into the ignition and turned it to the 'on' position.
Trinity rested in his arms and wanted to cum in her jeans as Ken rocked her. When He pulled from her, Trinity felt so empty. "I blush when a handsome man gives me such amazing complements," she said walking to the other 4-wheeler, knowing she'd get more loving hugs later. "Just keep your eyes open. There are lots of cliffs and holes where we're going! I don't want my man getting hurt!" Trinity smiled, turned the key and knew she wanted Ken, soon. They weren't related by blood, so it wouldn't matter if they had sex or not. He was young, full of life and wanted a woman. She was lonely and needed a man to love her. They would be a perfect match.
After riding an hour, Trinity motioned for Ken to pull over and turn off the 4-wheeler. "I'm not sure about you, but I needed a little break," she said getting off it and stretched. "These can be fun, but they sure kill my back and ass!" Trinity laughed, stretching a little more.
He moved behind her and hugged, making sure his hands were just under Trinity's big breasts. "I'll give you a nice rubdown tonight after a long, relaxing bubble bath." Ken said giving her a small kiss on the neck, enjoying a low moan coming from someplace deep in her.
Trinity felt him moving behind her and when he hugged, she felt so good. At last, she had another wonderful and caring man in her miserable life. "Mmm, I can't wait!" she moaned, wishing he'd reach up to her breasts. They hadn't been touched by a man in so long and they needed some love just as bad as she did. "Do I get to do something nice for you too?" Trinity asked in a soft voice, knowing what a young man his age would love.
"What is it?" he asked kissing her again, but this time it was longer and his hands moved up, gently squeezing each of her big breasts.
Trinity couldn't breathe, let alone talk when he touched her. "Oh yes!" she moaned pushing back against his hard dick, thinking of how amazing it would feel in her body. "I love the way you're holding and touching me," she whispered enjoying his hands gently and loving caressing her breasts. "You're going to love it! I promise!" Trinity whimpered, feeling his thumbs moving towards her swollen nipples, wondering if she'd cum right there in his arms.
"Well in that case, I'll spoil you real good and I'll make dinner too!"
"Wow, I may not let you go home!" Trinity giggled as his hands and thumbs started bringing her lonely body back to life. Every part of her body was begging for more. Trinity wanted him to rub, touch and caress every, single inch of her.
"Hell, I may not want too. I've recently considered becoming a rancher. All I need is a ranch and I'll be all set." Ken said between his soft kissing on Trinity's neck and his slow caressing of her breasts. His cock was so hard that it hurt and Ken knew he'd have to fix it soon. There was no way he could do things like this with her and not masturbate.
Trinity just stayed against him, enjoying his soft touch and tender kisses on her neck and shoulders. Her clit and pussy were now completely on fire because of the sweet, young man behind her. Now she hoped he had the nerve to go all the way. She was more than willing, but Trinity was going to leave it up to Ken to do it.
"I just happen to own a very big ranch and I'm looking for a strong, young man to help me. Would you be interested?" Trinity teased him and moaned when his skilled thumbs at last, touched her nipples.
Ken's thumbs moved around her excited nipples, but he hadn't touched them yet. He knew how to tease a woman from all his readings and watching shows about it. Now he had a beautiful, willing woman to practice all he'd learned. "What's the pay?" he asked kissing her ear and like before, she moaned, letting him know what she liked.
"Some nice evenings of things like this and I'm sure we can work something else out." Trinity said in a deep, lustful voice, wishing he'd stop with all the teasing and just grab her boobs.
"You've got a deal," he whispered and slipped his hands completely over her breasts and gently squeezed. "Oh shit!" was all Ken could manage to say. Her soft globs of flesh felt so good, so warm and wonderful in his hands. "Can I do this a lot?" he asked panting in her ear as he continued to gently squeeze and caress her.
"Oh yes!" Trinity cried out with need. "You can do anything you want!" she moaned, pushing back, wishing he'd shove her over the 4-wheeler and love her right there, but she wasn't going to rush things. She wanted him to do it all.
"You should be careful saying something like that to a horny 18-year-old. We have wild imaginations!" Ken laughed giving her one last kiss before he pulled away. He had to get away from her before he came in his pants.
"I'm a big girl. I think I could handle anything you could think up!" Trinity smiled, thinking of him on her, loving her all night long. He was young and would be able to love her for hours and hours without stopping.
"Fuck going home, I'm staying here forever!" he laughed and saw a smile on her face that he'd never forget as long as he lived. He'd never seen a more beautiful woman in his life as Trinity was at that very moment. "You're absolutely fucking beautiful!" he said caressing the side of her face, not caring how old she was or that she was his aunt, he wanted her.
"And you say you can't get a girlfriend?" Trinity said looking at him with wonder in her eyes. "You've only been here a day and you've all but charmed your way into my pants," she giggled fanning her face, wishing her clit would stop throbbing.
"Maybe I was saving myself for a sexy, older woman!" Ken winked giving Trinity a playful slap on her sexy ass.
"Ouch! You bugger!" she laughed giving her stinging butt cheek a little rub as the wonderful feel rushed through her body. "I guess we should head down that way. The grass down there is so thick and rich; I always find a few hundred head of cattle there," she said pointing down in a beautiful valley. "You ready?"
"Lead on, little girl!" he said with a big smile, watching Trinity's face turning that wonderful shade of pink.
After they closed and locked the barn doors, Trinity looked at her watch, wishing it was later. She couldn't wait for a long, relaxing bath and a rubdown from Ken. "Oh shoot, you wanted to look at the Hummer," she said to Ken, hoping he could wait until tomorrow. Trinity's back was killing her and she wanted to rinse off.
He pulled her against his body and smiled. "I can wait. It's still a little early for your bath and my magic fingers," he smiled again, gently reaching around Trinity to gently rub her lower back, making sure he teased her fine looking ass. "Why don't we go shower and relax before dinner?" he asked holding her closer, enjoying her loving, mature body against his and Ken hoped tonight would be his last night as a virgin.
"I am kinda stinky!" Trinity giggled as he caressed all over her lower back and the top part of her very tender ass. "I bet you'll turn me into a big pile of putty tonight," she whispered, hoping her handsome nephew would have the nerve to try and seduce her. He was a very charming young man, but she sensed he was still a virgin.
He held Trinity, looking into pretty eyes and carefully leaned towards her lips, hoping she'd want to kiss. Ken could feel her breathing increasing and it happened. His sexy aunt leaned close and her lips gently touched his.
Trinity knew what was coming and she wanted it just as much as Ken. Their lips met and she couldn't help but moan. "Oh Lord, you're going to kill me!" Trinity whispered, trying to catch her breath. "I wanta wait until later," she said in a soft voice, hoping her young man could hold out. She wanted this to happen slowly.
"After you shower, will you wear...?"
"I'll find something very nice, just for my new man." Trinity smiled, thinking of her long, black see-through gown and she knew he would love it. "Let's go clean up and if you're a good boy, maybe we can pick up where we left off." Trinity whispered as she gently kissed him again, but this time, her tongue slowly slithered in his mouth. Her pussy felt like it was completely on fire. It was burning so badly and she knew what it needed, her handsome, young nephew to screw it until she passed out.
Ken watched her moving towards him and when they kissed, he gently sucked her warm and very wet tongue. "That was nice!" he moaned looking in her eyes, hoping and praying this was going to be the night he'd been waiting for. He couldn't have asked for a better woman to be his first. She was so beautiful, sexy and his aunt.
"It was wonderful!" Trinity said holding his hand and she led them into the house. "I'll return shortly. Open a bottle of wine and make sure this," she smiled, reaching down to run her fingers over his dick. "Stays nice and hard for me." Trinity purred, lightly biting her lower lip, thinking of her young lover screwing her the entire night.
Ken smiled and loved her gentle hand touching him. "As long as you're around, I'll always be hard!" he said as Trinity slowly pulled away. Ken watched as she made her way down the hall, her firm ass wiggling with each step she took and Ken couldn't wait to get his hands on it. He always loved looking at a fine ass like Trinity's and later that night, Ken planned on enjoying it to the fullest. "You are going to be mine!" he said in a low voice, thinking of Trinity lying on her bed, rubbing and caressing every inch of her incredible body.
Trinity slipped the gown on, gave her hair a little fluff and she was ready for whatever Ken had in mind. "Mmm, I want him so bad!" she moaned giving her big, swollen nipples a hard pinch, making sure he could plainly see that she was ready. "Well, here goes!" Trinity moaned and went to find her lover.
Ken was in the kitchen by the stove, cooking dinner when she came in. "Oh wow!" he said with a big smile as his eyes roamed over her magnificent body. "You're so pretty!" Ken said as she walked towards him with a seductive look in her pretty eyes. "Wearing something like that...could get you into a lot of trouble," he whispered pulling her in his arms, enjoying her warm body and the feel of the sheer gown.
"What kind of trouble?" Trinity asked, feeling his hands roaming her back and down to her ass.
"Well, I'm young and horny and here you are in just about nothing." Ken said caressing her ass, pulling her hips to his hard cock, hoping the time was nearing, but he did have some great plans for later. "You might not be safe," he smiled, running a finger up the entire length of her deep ass-crack.
"Hum...I guess I'd better be careful then," she moaned laying her head on his shoulder, savoring his soft touch on her ass, hoping he'd do more. Trinity loved her bottom touched and on occasion, she'd even been known to enjoy a nice, stiff penis deep in it. "I'd hate to tempt some handsome, young man into raping me." Trinity moaned as he caressed deeper, touching her most private and forbidden place. "I love that!" she cried pushing her butt to him, hoping he'd take it. She'd seen him looking at it all day and it drove Trinity insane.
Ken held her while he caressed her ass and she went wild when he touched her tiny, tiny hole. I'm thinking I'll get some of this later! He said to himself, loving all of Trinity's moaning and her body going wild in his arms. "You're giving me a very nasty idea." Ken whispered in her ear, caressing her ass with one hand while the other slowly moved up her panting body, until he found her excited right nipple. He gently rolled and pulled the swollen bud, driving her crazy.
"Oh God!" Trinity moaned, knowing she had to stop this before she came in his arms. "Let's stop. I want to eat, get my bubble bath and I can't wait for you to massage me," she purred hoping he wouldn't mind. Trinity loved to be teased and tormented, but she loved her sex for hours and hours, not like this.
He hated stopping, but he also wanted her to be happy. "Sure, I'm looking forward to that myself." Ken said with a smile as he slowly leaned towards her mouth, enjoying her panting for air. "I need a little kiss to hold me over until then," Ken said with a wink. Her juicy mouth opened and her warm tongue slid deep in his mouth and to the back of his throat. Oh yes! He thought looking to her beautiful face, hoping this would never end. She was any guys dream come true and all his fun the entire summer.
Trinity looked at him and knew she could not deny him anything. She opened her mouth and attacked. She kissed her young lover with more passion than Trinity could have ever thought possible and she couldn't wait to get him in bed. She pulled from him and smiled. "I hope we don't end up killing each other!" Trinity smiled as she flopped into a nearby chair, trying to catch her breath and wished her tiny clit would stop throbbing for a few minutes.
Ken stood in shock and had to laugh at what she said. "You got that right!" he said trying to remember what he was doing before she came in the room. "You fucked me up! I can't remember what I was doing!" he laughed, knowing Trinity could interrupt him anytime she washed.
"Oh come on...get tough!" Trinity smiled at Ken and she was so glad that he'd come to see her. At long last, all of her lonely days and nights were over. "I was wondering about something," she said pausing, hoping she could ask him.
"What's that, babe?" he asked chopping up a tomato and dumped it into a large bowl.
She looked at him and felt a little hint of fear. "Since we're...um...getting along so nice and um... I'm thinking we're going to be getting very, very close to each other after tonight." Trinity paused, hoping she could finish. "Does it bother you that I'm your aunt?" she asked in a soft, helpless voice.
Ken was chopping up more things for their salad and he couldn't believe what she asked. "Not really. I think of you as a sexy lady I've known for along time and now we're just getting really close!" he smiled at her, hoping she wasn't going to change her mind. He wanted her more than anything. Ken walked behind her and softly hugged. "You're not changing your mind are you?" he asked hugging her with love, praying she still wanted this to happen.
She wrapped her arms around his and had to smile. "No," she whispered, kissing his right hand. "I just want to make sure it won't screw you up or anything. It's not everyday that a young man gets to make love to his aunt." Trinity added, turning to look at him and saw nothing but love in his dark, bedroom eyes.
"If every guy in the world had an aunt that looked like you," Ken stopped to kiss her before going on, "It would happen all the time!" He laughed and sat down on his knees beside her. "I'm a big boy and I'm falling for you. I'm ready for anything we do or don't do." Ken said caressing a long strand of her hair from her face and gently kissed her again.
"I just wanted to make sure. I'd hate to hurt you." Trinity smiled, gently kissed him and couldn't wait till later. She was getting him no matter what.
"Wow! That was so good!" Trinity said giving her mouth a wipe with her napkin. "So, I'm hiring you as my foreman and cook! Think you can handle it?" she asked with a big smile, thinking of Ken being with her forever.
Ken sat looking at her and just smiled. "Well, you kinda left one other job out," he said tapping his fingers on the table, watching a puzzled look cover her pretty face.
"What?" she asked.
He looked at Trinity and felt his cock growing hard. "Your personal stud," he said in a low voice, thinking of pleasing her and how glorious it was going to be. Ken always had a thing for older women and he knew she would be his last. No other would ever equal her.
Trinity just smiled at Ken and knew her life was complete. "How could I have ever forgotten that!" she asked, feeling her clit throbbing with need.
"I have no idea."
"Oh gezz, I know why," she said in a teasing voice, smiling at him. "I have to train you for a few months before I make up my mind."
"A few months?" he laughed.
"I have to make sure you're good."
"I'll be damn good, little girl!"
"I bet you will." Trinity moaned, imagining Ken's long dick up her burning pussy, and how nice it was going to feel. "Wanta go and watch a movie before I take my bubble bath?" she asked with a smile.
"Sure, but only if we can snuggle, too," Ken said with a wink and couldn't wait to start teasing her again. He loved touching Trinity's wonderful body and turning her on.
"I wouldn't have it any other way!" she smiled and couldn't wait to enjoy his young hands on her body, driving her nuts before she took her bath and then, she'd really enjoy him.
"Ok, I'm ready when you are." Ken said looking into her pretty, blue eyes and hoped she kept them open when he made love to her. He'd never been with a woman, but Ken knew he'd love looking in Trinity's beautiful eyes as they loved each other.
"Let's go!" she said standing up and took his arm, just as if they were on a romantic date.
Later, after picking out a movie, they were laying on the floor in front of the fireplace. Ken was behind Trinity, naked, with his right hand over her breast, teasing her nipple with his fingers. His hard cock rested deep in her ass-crack and it slowly moved back and forth.
She felt his bare hardness moving against her butt and Trinity didn't know what to say. She only knew that it was good. "Oh boy! If you're touching me this good now, you'll kill me later!" Trinity moaned, wondering if she'd explode when he started her massage. She knew it was going to take very much and she'd be putty in his hands.
He just smiled toying with her large nipple, hoping that he'd last long enough to please her needs before he came. Ken didn't know how long he could hold out, she was his first woman. "Nah, I'd never do that," he whispered, gently kissing her neck, feeling her body twist with need and a low moan come from her panting mouth. "You like that, little girl?" Ken whispered again, but this time, his teeth lightly bit down and Trinity's body went wild in front of him.
She just lay there, enjoying his soft touch and he kissed her neck. "Oh shit!" Trinity moaned when his lips started kissing her. She jumped, making his stiffness slip completely between her long legs and on her wet pussy. "Yes, I love it!" she cried out as his young and very hard dick fell against her, sending wave after wave of the most wonderful feelings flooding through her body.
"I might have to get real nasty with you tonight." Ken whispered and he started sucking the side of her neck. It was easy at first, but when Trinity started moaning and cried for more, Ken sucked it hard. "You like it nasty, little girl?" he asked, sucking her harder, not caring if he marked her or not. Hell they were on a cattle ranch; maybe he could brand her just like they did the cattle.
"I'll love anything you want to do!" Trinity cried, feeling him sucking her neck and she didn't care what he did. She hadn't had a good love mark on her body in years and she knew he'd love seeing it. All young men liked seeing their girl marked.
He pulled her gown up, wanting his hard cock closer to her and the prize that was waiting for him between her long, slender legs. "You may have to get your bath soon," he moaned pushing his stiffness to her, enjoying her wetness and heat covering him. Her soft moaning and pushing back, was driving Ken crazy. He wanted her and it had to be soon.
"Anything...you...want!" Trinity moaned, hoping their encounter would last longer than five seconds. She knew it wouldn't take her long and she had a feeling that this would be Ken's first time with a woman.
He kept sucking the same spot on her tender neck, knowing he was branding her. "I'm giving you a massive hickey," he moaned sucking the side of her neck, rubbing his very hard cock over Trinity's pussy and Ken wanted in her, but giving her a bath and a rubdown had to come first. He knew women loved to be pampered and to have sex that lasted for hours and hours.
"Yes!" Trinity cried out, feeling his sucking increasing and he was marking her with a nice tramp-stamp, as they called it when she went to college so many years ago. "Suck it! Brand my ass!" she cried out louder, pushing her ass and burning pussy to his young cock, hoping it would find its way under her panties. "Mark me! I'm all yours! Do anything you want!" Trinity moaned, hoping Ken would take her there and skip everything else.
Ken sucked hard; her moaning and shoving back to him let him know she loved it. He rolled on Trinity's back and started humping her sweet ass. "This is awesome!" he said taking a little break from her neck, enjoying his hard cock rubbing over her ass and down to the back of her wet pussy. "I'm never going home!" he whispered moving back to her neck, sucking harder than ever.
"It's amazing!" Trinity moaned feeling him pushing her on her stomach and he mounted her. His hard dick felt good as it slid gently up and down her ass-crack. It lightly touched her soaked pussy, driving her crazy with need. "Oh baby! I want to bathe and then," Trinity paused, feeling him moving off her body. "I want you in me for hours and hours!" she said gasping for air, watching a big grin covering his face. "How does that sound?" Trinity asked caressing his swollen dick and she couldn't wait to enjoy him.
He carefully moved off her and it couldn't have come at a better time. Poor Ken was so close to cumming on her, it was unreal. "Anything with you will be great," he said giving her a small kiss before he got up. He reached down and pulled her up into his arms. "I'll start your bath and you go get another bottle of wine." Ken said looking at her aging face, hoping this was a good idea. She was so much older than him and his aunt.
"Ok," she whispered and went to the kitchen, thinking of her young, handsome nephew screwing her to death. I can't wait to get that pretty thing in me, she thought going towards the fridge, as visions of his stiffened dick filled her mind. I hope you screw me until I die! Trinity moaned to herself and couldn't wait to feel his hot cum shooting in her body. She always loved the feel of a man loving her and when he came, she would be in heaven.
Trinity sat in the warm water, as Ken knelt beside her, gently washing her back and shoulders. "Oh boy!" she moaned enjoying his caring hands gently and slowly caressed her wet body. "You are a master at this!" Trinity smiled and couldn't wait to get him in her bed.
Ken returned her warm smile, savoring her beauty, knowing she was all his. "Nah, I just love pampering you," he winked caressing slowly around her body with his right hand, until her found her breasts. His fingers carefully traced around her swollen nipples, watching her eyes squeeze shut and soft moans of need coming from her mouth. They were soft, but full of blood and puffed with need.
"I'm ready to go to my room, baby." Trinity purred as she looked at his long, hard manhood which was just as ready as she was. "After you finish massaging me," she stopped to gently hold his pausing member in her hand. "I'm going to fix this for you," she added with a soft whisper, knowing she should just go on and screw him, but the lingering thought of him being her nephew kept filling her mind.
He smiled back at Trinity and hoped he could seduce her. She was very horny and would be so easy. "I can't wait." Ken said leaning towards her, gently kissing her mouth. "I'm going to get ready. Don't get out until I come back," he added kissing her deeper as they looked into each others eyes.
She was in heaven. A young man was about to seduce her and Trinity couldn't wait. Trinity hadn't had a man in her body in so long and now hoped she hoped to go through with this. "Ok," she purred watching him leave the bathroom and hurry down the hall. You are so wonderful. I just hope you don't get too upset with me if I can't do it yet, she thought, hoping he'd love a blowjob or even her soft hands jerking him off. He was young and she knew he'd most likely enjoy anything she did to him.
Ken rushed to the kitchen for three candles and some incense. He ran back to her room, lighting the candles and incense, making sure everything was perfect. He grabbed a thick blanket and went back for Trinity. "Ma'am, may I escort you to your room?" he teased bowing to her as if he was her slave.
She looked at him and just smiled. "I could get very used to this!" Trinity said with a big smile as she stood up. He carefully wrapped the warm, thick blanket around her body and ran his hands all over it, making sure she was dried off.
He held out the blanket, pulled it around her beautiful body, and couldn't wait to get her in bed. He was going to drive her crazy. "Ok, let's go," he smiled feeling her trembling, not from the cold, but with anticipation of what was to come. Ken was a bit nervous himself and hoped they'd go all the way, but if not, he had all summer.
Trinity rested against his side as they walked to her bedroom. "Awe, how sweet!" she gasped, hugging him when she saw what Ken did. "You're one of a kind." Trinity purred turning to hug him and she felt something nice and very hard against her left thigh. "Mmm, is this for me?" she whispered, sliding her hand down to hold it and gently squeezed. "I'll fix this for you and you're going to love it!" Trinity whispered again, thinking of it shooting all over her body. If she could get the nerve maybe she'd even let him do it in her mouth or up her lonely pussy.
"Yes, silly!" he said hugging her back, shifting his cock so that it was completely against her dripping-wet pussy. "You're so hot and...wet," he smiled, wondering if he should just take her right there. She was more than ready, she was on fire.
"I know," she replied pulling from him and laid across her bed face down. Trinity saw his big, brown eyes looking her over and she wanted to cum. No man had looked at her this way in years and it made her burn with need. "I'm ready." Trinity purred, hoping he'd make her cum and soon.
Ken reached for the oil sitting on her nightstand, moved over her, letting his hard cock slide in her ass-crack and he still could not believe what was happening. He dripped oil all over her shoulders, neck and the upped half of her back. "You look so damn good," he said in a soft voice and reached to her.
He slowly caressed around her neck, making sure to touch ever inch of her. Trinity's soft moaning of pleasure and need filled the glowing room. He carefully moved to massage her shoulders; the moaning grew a bit louder as Trinity relaxed more and more.
His stiffness slid into her butt crack and she hoped Ken would take her. "Oh my Lord! You're going to kill me!" she moaned, as he caressed and massaged her tired and very lonely body into a state of bliss. He slowly caressed, his hands slid over her oil-covered flesh and each time he moved, so did his hard manhood, sending waves of pleasure shooting through her, like nothing she'd ever known. "Oh yes!" Trinity whimpered as he moved lower, closer to the parts of her that needed a man. "Oh baby, yes!" she cried when he moved to her lower back, just above her butt and his shaft dropped against her pussy. "Oh baby, that's so nice," she whispered as he rubbed, caressed and massaged her deeper.
He loved hearing her soft moans and knew this was only going to get better with each passing moment. Ken slowly caressed lower, until he was at her butt, enjoying her soft whimpering as his cock fell against her wet pussy. "Does my little girl like this?" he whispered and only heard another helpless moan come from her.
She just lay there, knowing that she was helpless and at his complete mercy. "Yes," she whispered back and at long last, he was caressing her ass. "Oh, Kenny," Trinity moaned as his loving hands worked her meaty flesh with such love and tenderness, she wanted to scream. She lifted her hips, wanting him in her and put an end to the horrible burning in her body.
Ken felt her lift, but he wasn't ready. He wanted her to orgasm from the massage and then he was taking her. She was going to get him for hours and hours before this ended. "You better behave," he teased her left ass-cheek as he gave it a playful slap, feeling her wonderful ass muscles tighten under his hands.
She needed him in her. "I'm dying!" Trinity whimpered, praying Ken would just ram himself up her burning pussy or if he wanted, he was even free to take her ass. Either way, she knew it wouldn't take but a few seconds for her to explode. "Baby, do it! I want you in me so bad!" Trinity begged him, lifting her hips, pushing herself to his hardness.
Ken heard her and didn't know what to do. He wanted her just as badly, but he was also wanted to finish this. He gently lay on her back, started sucking the same spot on her neck. "I will. I love touching you and I wanta finish," he whispered in between sucking and humping her fine ass. "I'll love every hole you have. How does that sound?" Ken asked and he was answered by another of Trinity's seductive moan.
Trinity felt him lay on her and when he started sucking her neck, she knew what was coming. "Yes!" she cried moving her hips in small circles, hoping his hardness would slip into one of her ready holes. She was ready for anyplace he wanted. "Do it baby! Take me! Love me!" Trinity begged with need in her soft voice. "Please!" she moaned enjoying his stiffness moving against her ass and wet pussy.
He sucked and humped in time with her hips, wondering if he should do it or not and something happened. "Oh fuck!" Ken moaned as his swollen cock-head eased into a delightful, but forbidden place. Her muscles grabbed him and locked around his stiff cock. "I love you! Oh, I love you so much!" he cried out with joy. At long last, he was in Trinity's body and was going make to love her.
"Oh yes! My baby! Love me!" Trinity squealed out when she felt his big cock-head taking her ass. She didn't care, he could do anything and Trinity would love it. He slowly sank into her, bringing her mature body more pleasures than she could ever imagine. Ken stretched her tiny hole; but she relaxed, knowing it was going to feel so good.
He kept sucking her neck hard, feeling her relaxing and his hard cock sinking deeper and deeper in the ass he loved looking at. It was all his and Ken planned on loving it. "I'm in you," he whispered, enjoying the feel of their bare flesh touching and him being in her.
"Yes you are," she whispered back, reaching her hands to his face and held Ken's mouth against her neck. "Suck it hard! I want everyone to know I'm your little bitch!" Trinity cried out, feeling that she was now full of her wonderful nephew's big, hard cock. "I'm never, ever letting you go," she whispered as he sucked her neck so hard, it hurt, but she wasn't going to stop him. "My new man, my wonderful new lover!" Trinity moaned as he slowly started to pump her ass. "Ahhh, yes!" she cried as his hardness slid so carefully in and out of her body, making all her loneliness fade away.
He sucked and hugged her body to his and Ken knew it was time. He lifted his hips, slowly easing his cock from her sexy ass and gently lowered back down, pushing himself back in her. "Don't ever worry about me leaving you," he moaned, savoring her sweet ass wrapped so tightly around his cock. "I'll be yours as long as you want me," he whispered with love in his voice and he wanted something else from Trinity. "I want you on your back now." Ken whispered in her ear and he was answered with a loud and very long moan.
"Yes!" she cried and waited for Ken to pull from her bottom, once he did, she couldn't turn over fast enough. "Take me! I'm all yours!" Trinity panted with need, watching him move between her legs and guide himself to her. "I still can't believe this is happening," she whispered thinking back to the times she held him as a baby and watching him grow into the fine young man above her.
He just smiled and was ready to love his beautiful and sexy aunt. "You better believe it." Ken said with a smile and it was time to end her loneliness. The phone rang as Ken's cock was aiming for her hot pussy.
"Oh fuck!" Trinity whined, feeling like she was going to die any second. She needed him in her. "Who in the hell could that be?" she asked looking at him, hoping he'd just go on and forget the phone, but the damn thing kept ringing and ringing. "I better get it. Nobody ever calls me." Trinity said as he lifted off her and his face looked like the way she felt. He looked hurt and denied some magnificent pleasures. "Go wash up and I'll get it," she said in a soft and very loving voice as she grabbed the phone.
"Hello." Trinity whispered in the receiver.
"Well, hello! I was starting to wonder if you were ever going to pick up." Ken's mother Barb laughed.
"We were already in bed. It's been a rough few days." Trinity lied.
"How's everything going?" Barb asked. "Is that son of mine pulling his weight?" she laughed, thinking of Ken working his ass off for Trinity.
"Mmm, he's been just wonderful!" Trinity moaned and wanted to die. Oh God, I hope she doesn't take that the wrong way! She thought, knowing Barb always read between the lines and was sure to know what was going on.
Barb couldn't believe Trinity's words and had to find out what was up. "You kinda made that sound a bit...nasty!" she laughed, hoping her son wasn't having sex with her horny sister-in-law.
"I'm just real tired, I'm sorry." Trinity replied into the phone, hoping to convince Barb nothing was going on between her and Ken. "Nothing's been nasty around here for a long time!" she laughed again, watching Ken in the shower.
"You had me a little worried! I know you're a total nympho and I was hoping you weren't screwing Kenny yet!" she laughed again. "I'm sure he'd love it. He adores older women like you so much!" Barb said, wondering if Trinity already had him. She'd always been nothing but a nympho and Barb knew she'd never change.
Trinity just laughed. "He does enjoy looking at me a lot," she said, thinking of the way he always had his eyes on her ass and big breasts.
"I bet he does! He also loves big tits, so watch out!" Barb laughed knowing her horny son would hump Trinity in a second. "Is he still up?" she asked, hoping he was.
Trinity knew he was, but she didn't want Barb to suspect anything. "I'll have to go look," she said pulling herself from the bed, walked out in the hall and back into her room. "Hey sweetie, are you still awake?" she asked knocking on her bedroom door, watching Ken's face go blank. "Your Mom's on the phone." Trinity said handing him the phone, hoping this wouldn't fuck up their night, but she watched his beautiful dick starting to shrink. Damn it! Trinity thought, knowing she should have never picked up the damn phone.
"Hi Mom," he said with a frown. "I'm great. I wish I would have come up here before long before this. It's so pretty here." Ken smiled, caressing Trinity's bare thigh and up between her long legs.
"Is she behaving herself? I didn't tell you this, but she's a nymphomaniac." Barb said hearing him laughing at her. "Well, she is. I know you're over 18, but you shouldn't mess with her. She is your aunt, even if it's only by marriage." Barb said, trying to hear anything in his voice that would let her know if they were or not.
"Damn, Mom! She's cool and would never do anything like that," he said running his fingers over Trinity's little clit, watching her eyes close and her sexy mouth open, panting for air. "But, I'm thinking about jumping her ass! She looks so good!" he moaned hearing his Mom gasp for air.
"Oh my God, Kenny, you better not!"
"I'm over 18, why not? She's a babe and you already knew I love women her age," he smiled down at her, watching Trinity's pretty eyes sparkling with love.
"She's your aunt!"
"Not by blood, so it's ok. If she was younger...we could even have a few babies together!"
"What! Oh my God! Kenny, don't you dare!"
"You know what...I'm going to hang up and go fuck her right now!" He put the phone in its cradle, shoved Trinity back on her bed and he took her. "Oh yes!" Ken moaned as he sank to her core. Her muscles held him so tight, it hurt, but he wasn't stopping. He looked at Trinity's gorgeous face and knew he'd never go home.
She had to laugh at what Ken told his Mom. "You are so bad!" Trinity laughed and when he pushed her down, she knew what was coming. She spread her long legs, took a deep breath and let him in. "Oh my God! My baby! My sweet, sweet baby!" she squealed as he filled her small, tight pussy with his young and very stiff cock. "Yes! Oh yes!" Trinity squealed as her short fingernails dug into his young flesh with no mercy, enjoying the feel of this young man so deep in her body.
Her body held him so tight he couldn't move his cock. Ken was ready to love this sexy lady and he couldn't wait for her to relax. "You're so tight," he whispered lying over her body, until they were face to face. "I need to tell you something," he said caressing some hair from Trinity's pretty face.
She just smiled up at him and flexed her inside around his cock. "What's that, sweetie?" Trinity asked with a loving smile, feeling her body starting to relax and it wasn't going to be much longer until he could please their needs.
"You're my...um...first woman," Ken said watching a loving smile cover Trinity's face.
She just hugged him and knew this was going to be an unforgettable summer. "I kinda figured that." Trinity replied, looking into his dark eyes. "I'm glad you were. It's not often a woman my age gets an amazing young man like you," she paused to kiss him and Trinity was ready for her young lover to wear her out. "Now we can explore some very magnificent things together," she whispered with lust in her voice, thinking of all the different ways she was going to teach Ken to love her.
"I can't wait!" he smiled and started pumping her with long and very deep thrusts.
THE END..
410 Quest For Trinity: A New Life 02
L.A. Wicker
This story is for ADULT amusement only. It contains material of an adult, explicit, SEXUAL nature. If you are insulted by sexually explicit subject matter or language and incest, DO NOT read this!
This story is a work of fiction about incest! It is not real! All characters and events portrayed in it are imaginary, and any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. The author does not condone or endorse incest in any way, shape or form!
DO NOT TRY THIS AT HOME!
This story may not be reproduced in any form without the permission of the author.
Copyright 2008 L.A.Wicker. All rights reserved.
Trinity stood outside of Ken's room, hearing him and his mother screwing like little rabbits. Her heart sank and she hoped that she hadn't cut her own throat. 'Why did I ever tell him to do her? Now he's leaving me for her,' she thought with a sniff and tears rand from her eyes. 'How fucking stupid!' Trinity thought again, turned and went back to her room to cry.
Ken saw a shadow under his door and knew who it was. Trinity was listening or getting her rocks off, but he had a good idea that she heard what he told Mom about moving back home with her and he had to set things right.
He got up, quickly slipped on his shorts and ran to Trinity's room. He tapped on her door, but didn't wait for a reply. He walked in and found her on the floor, curled into a ball and she was crying like a baby. "What are you doing on the floor?" he asked and pulled the sobbing woman into his arms.
"I heard what you told her...and now..." she sniffed and looked into his eyes. "You'll be leaving me all along and I can't live like that again. I'd rather die." Trinity sobbed as he held her close and slowly rocked her in his arms. "Please don't...leave...me," she sobbed harder and more tears flowed from her eyes.
He held her sobbing body to his and Ken just smiled. "Babe, I just told her that in the heat of passion and that was all. I'd never leave you or this place. I love you and I'm sorry you heard that," he said as she looked up and Trinity lightly kissed him on the lips.
"You're not just saying that are you?" she sniffed again and hugged Ken tighter.
"No I'm not. I love it here and being with you. I've never felt so good in my life and it's all because of you," he smiled and gave Trinity's meaty ass a playful slap. "I'm starving, let's go raid the kitchen and see what we can find to snack on." Ken said as he stood and pulled her tall, womanly body to his and he hugged her.
"I would rather die than be alone again. You've brought me back from the dead and made me live again and I could never thank you enough." Trinity said as she lightly kissed him and they made their way to the kitchen.
Ken led the way and found Mom sitting at the table, crying. "Hey, what's wrong with you?" he asked kneeling by her side, enjoying sheer nightgown against his skin.
"I heard you! You lied about coming home with me! I had my hopes up and I was looking forward to being with you." Barb said as tears rolled down her face and she gave Trinity a cold stare. "How dare you try and take him from me, you bitch! You may have had him first, but he's 'my' son, not your fuck-toy!" Barb growled and she was ready to kill for her handsome son.
Ken grabbed her up and stood Mom in front of him. "Stop this! Don't be mean to her. This is my doing, not hers, Mom. I'd love to go back home and live with you, but this place is beautiful here and I love her so much." Ken said as he watched the tears coming from Mom's pretty eyes and run down her face.
"I had my heart set on it and now...you've just lied to me." Barb sobbed as Ken held her close and caressed her back, trying to comfort her and get this under control.
"I'm sorry, but I shouldn't have said that, but I do have an idea that would make us all happy."
Trinity hoped that Ken wouldn't fall for Barb's crying, but she also knew how men felt about their mother's and her hopes were growing dim. "What idea is that?" she asked and put on a big pot of coffee, figuring that this talk may go well into the morning.
"Let's all take a deep breath, relax and calm down," he said and wiped Mom's face. "First off, I love you both to death and I'm not kidding or playing. If we enjoyed what happened and want to happen again, we need to work this out." Ken said as he watched both women looking at him with cold stares and hoped that they would like his idea.
"What's to work out, we both love you and neither of us want to lose you!" Mom said with a harsh tone and stopped to light up a cigarette.
"She's right Ken, what in the world can we do?" Trinity asked as she watched him and Barb, hoping that he would choose to live with her and not his Mom.
"There are a few things we could do," he stopped to smile at them and lit a smoke of his own. "Remember seeing those people on TV last week?" he asked and watched both women's jaw drop.
"Oh my God, are you serious? You want us to become polygamist?" Barb asked as shock rushed over her body and through her brain, as her son's words filled her ears.
Trinity looked just as shocked, but she loved Kenny and would do anything to keep him in her life. "You want us both to live with you and be your wife?" she asked and lit a cigarette of her own.
"Oh my God, Ken! We can't do that! What if someone found out, what then?" Barb said as she looked at him and wondered if he was hit on the head. "Polygamy is against the law and incest is worse than that!" she added and could not believe what Ken was saying to them.
"What about it? I'm living with my beautiful Mom and very gorgeous aunt! There's not a damn thing wrong with that and you can't say that there is."
Trinity heard Ken and she was willing to share him. "He is right you know. What could anyone say and besides, we are a hundred miles from anyone or anything," she said with a little grin, hoping that this would work out and she would have Ken in her life.
"Oh my fucking God...you both need to get help!" Barb said with disgust and shook her head. "How could you even think of doing that, Ken? We are not a band of retards, like they are! I could never do that!" she added, but thought of going back home to an empty house and she didn't want that either.
"I say that we need to think it over." Trinity quickly said and if it kept Ken in her life, she was willing to try anything. "I know how you feel about this Barb, but I don't want to be lonely anymore! He made me feel like a woman again and I loved it!" she all but yelled at Barb.
She knew that Trinity was right about this and Barb loved being in Ken's arms too, but it was so weird and didn't know if she could do this or not. "If by a small chance we did this, how would it work?" she asked and lit another smoke.
"I watched a show on cable TV about this and it wouldn't be that hard. We'll have problems, but if we really want it...this can be worked out." Trinity said and didn't care if Barb wanted it or not. Trinity did not want Ken to leave her.
"What did they do?" Ken asked as he sat down, pulled his sexy aunt on his lap and hugged her.
"They all share the work. They take turns cooking, cleaning and as far as the bedroom goes...they make up a schedule. I know that it's just a TV show, but it made sense and I'd try." Trinity said as she caressed Ken's face, hoping he wouldn't leave her.
Barb didn't mind the sharing, but it still would be so fucking weird and they could get into so much trouble. "They take turns fucking the man?" she asked and couldn't help but thinking of her son, fucking his gorgeous aunt and it turned her on.
"Yeah, they get him for twenty-four hours and then it would be the other women's turn." Trinity said to Barb and she could see her thinking about this. Plus, her nipples were hard as rocks.
"Huh, that would be crazy as hell!" Barb laughed as she got up to get the coffee pot, refilled everyone's cup and she sat back down. "What if one us were sick or wasn't in the mood...what would happen? Ken could fuck twenty-four hours a day and that wouldn't be fair to him." she added and knew that she couldn't do it with him that much. He was a big man.
"If it was ok with the lady, he could to go to the other person or..take the night off." Trinity said with a soft smile and she kissed him. "What do you think or want, baby? You're the reason that we're even talking about this," she said and looked to Ken with a smile.
"I think it would depend on what the woman 'really' wanted." Ken said as he looked to his Mom, remembering that she was going through menopause and he couldn't help but wonder if Trinity was too. "I know how you ladies can be at certain times of the month and I do not want a knife in my back!" he laughed and was so happy, when Mom started laughing too.
"Shit, the way you make love to a woman...you've got to be out of your mind! We might have our mood swings and shit like that, but our brain would never let us forget just how good that cock of yours is!" Barb laughed and could feel wetness oozing from her tingling pussy.
'Fuck, I'm getting so excited and I can feel that big ol' thing in me now! How in the fuck am I going to live without it or him?' Barb thought of life without Ken, sadness rushed over her body and all she could see was loneliness. 'I can't believe I'm thinking about this shit!' she thought again and if they could work this out before dark, she wanted and needed him tonight.
"Oh God yes!" Trinity said with a smile and she fanned her face. "We could do days of the week, for example, I take Monday, Wednesday and Friday. You take Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday. We'll give him Sunday off or...he could have 'free' pick night!" she added and gave him a teasing wink. She knew there would be a night that he 'might' want the other woman and he should be able to do that.
"Hum, that might work...I guess, but it is still so fucking weird!" Barb said with a laugh, as her mind thought of what day it was and her perky nipples were rubbing on the silk gown, making her horny as hell. She wanted Ken to hold her face down and fuck her hard, like what they planned to do when they got home. 'Oh shit, I'm on fucking fire!' she thought and hoped that she could do this.
"It's all new for us too, Barb, but I don't want to lose him and I'm willing to try anything!" Trinity said as her heart raced and she prayed Barb would do it.
"If we did, I can't do the work outside and I'm willing trade that for doing all the house work, but on weekends, you guys could do it for me or help." Barb said and she watched a giant smile cover Trinity's beautiful face.
"That would work for me and I love cooking too, so I would make dinner now and then." Trinity quickly said as she chewed her lower lip.
Ken puffed his cigarette and smiled at Mom. "I like cooking too, so you wouldn't have to cook that often." Ken added and reached over to hold Mom's trembling hands. "Did you enjoy last night?" he asked and gently caressed her hands, watching her face and her large nipples swelling with need.
She smiled and visions from the night before filled her mind. "I loved it and that's all that I can think about!" Barb said with lust as she thought of Kenny on her again, loving her into the dark night, calling her Mom, as he loved her.
"Let's try it, Barb. What do you have to lose? If you don't like it after a month...you could go home and just come to visit us a lot!" Trinity laughed and she could feel Ken's cock growing under her ass. 'You little fucker, I bet you love this shit!' she laughed to herself and Trinity couldn't blame him.
'What other young man could have two hot and sexy ladies all to himself. One is his sexy aunt and the other...his gorgeous Mom.' Trinity thought as Ken grew more and she knew he liked this.
Barb just sat as her pussy dripped and her panties were now totally soaked from thinking about this. "Oh God, I'm going to lose fucking my mind!" she laughed and thought of something that needed to be addressed. "If I do this, I do not want it to be an orgy! I did some crazy shit in college, but that was years ago and in the past. No offense Trinity, but I'm not into licking pussy anymore." Barb added and she wanted to make sure that they both understood.
Ken looked at Mom in shock and he said. "Anymore?"
"Oh yeah, ol' Barb and I had a few magical days back in the dorm, didn't we?" Trinity teased Barb and she laughed at how red her face was. "Come on, you know damn well that you liked it just as much as I did," she added and blew Barb a kiss.
Barb wanted to kill Trinity, but they did have fun that weekend. "Shut up, you bitch!" she laughed with a red face and knew that Kenny would ask about what they did.
"Oh really, Mom munched on aunt Trinity's carpet!" he said with a wink, enjoying Mom's face. "Come on, you can tell me all about it!" he teased Mom again and she was grinning from ear to ear.
"I'm not telling you about something as private as that and she best not either!" Barb said with a firm voice and knew if he was to hear about it, she wanted to be the one that told him. "Carpet? Yuck, that makes it sound so bad!" she added with a frown.
Trinity laughed at Barb and reached to slap her hand. "You bitch, I won't tell him! I promised you and I'm hurt that you'd think I would," she said as they held hands, remembering that weekend and the fun they had together. She leaned forward and whispered into Barb's ear. "I'd never tell anyone," and Trinity kissed it.
Barb shivered and wanted to kill her. "I will not hesitate to knock you out woman!" she giggled at Trinity and Barb thought it was sweet that she remembered what turned her on. "That's why I've been so mean to you all these years...I thought you'd tell."
"Yeah, that's what I figured, but you should have been nice," she said looking at her friend, with a disappointed look on her face. "Come on, let's do this, Barb!" Trinity said with desperation in her eyes, praying Barb would. "We can do this and have fun! We could travel the world, see the Seven Wonders of the World or spend the winter in south France! Barb, I'm loaded, remember?" Trinity said as she squeezed Barb's hands.
"I guess it does get pretty cold here and I've always wanted to see the world." Barb replied as she looked into her sister-in-law's eyes and their weekend, filled her mind once again.
Ken just sat and let the two ladies work things out on their own. He didn't care what they came up with, as long as he got them both. "You've always wanted to see Venice Italy and I know what else too!" he teased his Mom and reached to tease her left nipple.
"You read my diary? Kenny, how could you?" Barb said and felt so violated that he would do such a thing.
Trinity slapped him on the side of the head and got up to sit next to Barb. "We should cut you off and not give you any for...um...a week, maybe two!" she said and hugged Barb.
"Oh shit, that sure would teach him!" Barb laughed and returned Trinity's hug.
Ken had a good feeling about this and he loved seeing them having so much fun together. This wouldn't only be for him; they were going to love it too.
"I only read one page and I felt so fucking guilty, I couldn't sleep for two weeks" he laughed and stood up, walked to them and he pulled down his shorts. "Think about this!" he said pointing down to his hard cock. "I'm going to shower and I'd love to have a beautiful woman, come fix this for me!" he reached over, grabbed Mom's hair, jerked her face to his and Ken kissed her.
"I'm in a rough mood and I need it hard!" he whispered in the opposite ear that Trinity kissed and he kissed it, knowing Mom was dying to be raped.
"You fucking tease!" Mom shivered from his kiss and knew her fight was over. "I'll try it for a month and decide after that." Barb said and turned to Trinity. "Can I 'please' go first? I'm dying to get it rough!" she pleaded with need and watched a grin crack Trinity's face.
She saw the look of need on Barb's face and figured what the hell. "You get Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday's." Trinity said and she hugged Barb and whispered. "Thank you for giving it a try. Now go, enjoy your son and your 'new' husband!"
"Oh God...that sounds fucking hot! Come on husband, I need a good hard fuck!" Barb moaned as Kenny jerked her up, dragging her towards the bedroom by her hair and she felt like a puppet.
Trinity jut smiled as Barb was pulled down the hall and into a new life of incest and polygamy, all rolled into one. She sipped her coffee and couldn't be any happier. "I may have to share him, but at least, I'm not going to lose him either." Trinity smiled, but her thoughts drifted back to the mid 1980's and to college.
Kenny stopped halfway down the hall, shoved Mom, face first, into the wall and asked, "Do you really want me to * you or were you just joking about it?" he smiled and hoped she wanted it.
She heard him and Barb's inside went wild. "Oh God, yes! Would you...please!" she moaned and loved the force he was holding her with, while Ken continued to pull her hair.
Ken pulled Mom hard, but not enough to hurt her and he could see the lust in her pretty eyes. "You're going to love this, bitch?" he growled in her ear and slapped Mom's outer thigh, making jump and wince in pain.
Barb jumped and grabbed her left thigh, trying to rub away the stinging, but Ken jerked her hand away and slapped it again. "Did I say you could move, bitch!" he asked shoving her face first into the bedroom wall, twisted Mom's right arm behind her and smashed himself against her ass.
"Now you're going to get your wish," he whispered in her ear, lifting her twisted arm, feeling Mom standing on her toes and leaned to bite her neck. "I'm going to make you wash and then..." Ken stopped to rub his very hard cock into Mom's ass-crack before going on.
"I'm going to throw you over the bed, slap this hot fucking ass and," he said as he reached to grab Mom's left ass-cheek and gave it a hard squeeze. "I'm going to * you all fucking night!" he said with a low growl and he felt Mom moan.
Barb was a little taken by Kenny and being so rough, but she did tell him that she wanted to pretend she was being raped. "No please! Do anything, but that...I'm begging you, Kenny!" she teased in a helpless voice, but Kenny slapped her other thigh and laughed at the shocked look on her face.
"Shut up, bitch! I'm nailing this sweet pussy and there's nothing you can do about it!" he laughed and reached around to squeeze her pussy. "Mom or not, I'm going to fuck you!" Kenny growled and leaned to bite the side of her neck.
Mom grabbed her stinging thigh and hoped he'd back off a little. "No, I beg you...not that!" she pleaded and acted as if she was trying to get away, but she loved this and wanted more.
Ken laughed as he grabbed her hair, shoved Mom into the bath. "Strip and hurry the fuck up! I need some of that 'Mom' pussy!" he said with a cold voice as he stood nose to nose with Mom, rubbing his stiff cock between Mom's legs and deep into her sopping wet, pussy slit.
She fumbled with the nightshirt and Kenny gave her a dirty look. "I'm so nervous; please don't hurt me." Mom said as she kept fumbling with the shirt and Kenny reached for it.
Kenny ripped it off her body with one pull and he loved the surprised look on Mom's face. "I said to hurry the fuck up, bitch!" he yelled and lightly slapped her face. "Get in there and wash the stink off your pussy! If I have to do it, you will be a sorry bitch!" he growled, turned on the water and shoved her in.
Barb's heart was racing with a mix of fear and that her dream was coming true. "Ok, I'll do it. Just don't hurt me, please!" she said with a helpless voice, trying to cover her breasts with one arm and her other, tried covering her exposed pussy.
She reached for the soap and turned towards Kenny. He stood leaning against the wall with his arms folded on his chest, his cock was hard and his dark eyes were watching her every move. Barb soaped her hands and slowly started washing her left breast, watching his eyes and she could see his long cock, pulsing in time with his heat beat.
Barb's soapy hands leisurely slipped over her excited flesh, stopping at her nipple and gently squeezed it between two fingers. As Barb rolled it, she loved Kenny's gorgeous eyes watching her. He looked like a wild animal ready to breed with his mate.
"You should be ashamed of yourself, Kenny. Making your Mom do this and what you're planning to do," she said and hoped that Kenny would play along. "I'm your 'Mom' Kenny and you...can...not screw me!" she said with a smart tone and Barb saw him smile, but it ended before it was really started.
Kenny grabbed her, shoved Barb face first against the shower wall and kicked her legs apart. "I'm doing it here! I can't wait! I'm so excited, I could fuckin' die!" he moaned, jerked her panties down with one pull and twisted Mom's arm behind her back. He rubbed his cock deep into her wet pussy slit and made sure Mom was wet.
Barb was helpless as her panties came down and she felt him rubbing his gorgeous cock into her swollen lips. She clawed at the shower wall, praying to find something to hold her up, but there was nothing. Barb knew that this was going to be a wild time and she would need something to grasp.
"No Kenny...I'm your, Mom! You can't do this, stop!" Barb said with the same voice, acting as if she was trying to get away from him. She pushed back and tried to turn, but Kenny grabbed her arm, twisted it and jerked it up. "Ouch, Kenny...you're hurting me!" she whined as he twisted again and he took her.
Kenny pushed in her easy and didn't stop until he was completely in Mom. "Oh Mom, holy fuck! Oh shit!" he moaned out, as her insides held him and gently spasmed around him. They felt so warm, so comforting, Kenny wished he could remember what it was like being in Mom's belly.
He didn't feel like a hot poker or a flaming steel rod, Kenny's cock was a sizzling piece of grade A Steak and it pushed straight to her core. "Oh mother fuck! Oh shit, oh...shit!" Barb screamed as Kenny's long cock took her so quickly and it felt so good to have him back inside her. She clawed at the shower again, but there was still nothing, until her hands found his.
His fingers locked in hers, Kenny stood on his toes, making damn sure that his cock did not move and that it stayed deep in Mom. This was the most amazing feeling and he didn't want it to end for anything. They held hands, they shared breath, love, heartbeats, and it was if, their souls had joined.
He lifted, pushed more and Kenny wished he could climb inside her body. It was as if he could not get close enough or deep enough to satisfy his need. "Oh Mom, oh Mom!" he moaned in her ear and she quickly moaned in return. "I love you! I love you so much!" he moaned again and Kenny started moving in and out of Mom's right pussy, enjoying her muscles trying to hold him in, but his cock wanted more, it planned on filling her with cum.
"Yeah, oh God, Kenny! Oh God, yeah...go...go!" Barb yelled as Kenny started. His cock slipped in and out of her with ease.
He moved slowly, but with control, making sure Mom remembered this was 'supposed to be' a * and not just playtime. "See how nice things can be, when you don't fight, Mom? I knew that you'd love my big cock up your pussy!" Kenny laughed and grabbed her arm once again. "Tell me how much you love it...Mom! Tell me, you bitch!" he growled and twisted her arm, enjoying her moan.
Barb loved this and the force he was using on her. "No...I'll never say that! You're my, son and you can't do this to me! Stop it, Kenny!" she yelled and fought more, but he twisted her arm and gave Barb's right ass-cheek a hard slap. "Oh fuck, that feels sooo fucking good!" she growled as the burn from her ass, raced all over her body and to her throbbing clit.
He slapped Mom's other cheek and she jumped against the wall. "Say it, Mom!" Kenny growled as he slapped her other cheek. "Say it or you will be sorry!" he growled again.
"No, never!" she squirmed, but her son held her with little effort at all. "Let me go, Kenny! This is wrong! Stop it, Kenny!" Barb squirmed more and acted as if she was trying to free himself from him, but she wasn't.
He drew back his right hand and slapped Mom's right cheek, her inner muscles grabbed him and they held tight. "Oh yeah, you feel so damn good, Mom!" Kenny moaned as her tight muscles held him and he was ready to move her to the bed. "Come on, I'm taking your ass to bed and I'm really going to fuck you!" he moaned, grabbed Mom's hair and eased from her body.
Barb felt like a doll as Kenny pulled her from the shower and forced her to the big, king size bed. She was shoved face down; he spread her legs and drove his stiff cock back inside her body. "Oh Kenny, no...you can't do this. I'm your mother," she moaned as her son lay over her back, loving her with a force that she had never experienced until this night and Barb loved it.
He pushed her down and quickly took Mom's tight pussy again. "Oh yeah, you're the best I've ever had, Mom. You're pussy is the greatest." Kenny moaned and he started sucking and chewing on the side of Mom's tender neck, enjoying her moaning and squirming under his body.
"Oh Kenny, don't do that, please!" she begged him, but turned her neck to give him complete access to eat her and it felt so good. His sucking and chewing her neck, made Barb's pussy drip more.
He chewed and sucked as hard as he could, without hurting Mom and she loved it all. "I have to mark you. Let everyone know that you're my bitch!" Kenny moaned, as he ate her neck, not caring if anyone would see it or not. He was making love to his Mom and that's all he cared about.
Barb loved what he was doing and it was driving her crazy. "Oh Kenny, I'm so close!" she cried as his long cock was bringing her to an orgasm and it was going to be a big one. "Oh yes, fuck me...eat my neck! Oh Kenny, yes...fuck me!" she cried louder as his cock thrust in and out of her wet pussy, lifting her helpless body from the bed with each thrust in.
"Oh yeah, cum on me Mom! Cum on your son's big, hard cock!" he growled in her ear and went back to Mom's neck. He pumped her with hard and very deep strokes, loving her moaning and soft cries of need.
"I'm close...I'm so close!" she whimpered as Kenny held her down, fucking her as if she was a whore and Barb loved this. She knew that Kenny would do this to her at least, once a month, maybe more. "Oh baby, go, go!" Barb moaned as his teeth sank into her neck and Barb couldn't take anymore.
He held Mom down and screwed her like a madman, but she loved it and tonight was her night. Anything Mom wanted, she was going to get, including being raped by her son. "Oh yeah, cum on me Mom...cum on your son's cock!" he whispered in her as his cock hammered Mom's pussy and she loved it. "Come on, you sexy bitch...cum on me! I know you're dying too!" he said as he kept screwing Mom hard and deep.
She heard him, she clawed at the sheets, her pussy clamped around him and Barb exploded. "Oh my God...Kenny!" she screamed loud and did not care if she was heard or not. Barb was having the time of her life and her wonderful son Kenny, was giving it to her.
"Yes, oh yes! Oh Kenny, my baby, my sweet, sweet baby! Oh God, yes! Yes!" Barb screamed again, as the sensations rushed over her body, like ever nerve in her body was on fire and her tiny pussy started milking Kenny's cock of his warm seeds of life.
Kenny felt Mom cum and her pussy grabbed him tight, but he kept on loving her, pleasing her, giving Mom the love and satisfaction she craved from a man. "Oh shit, yeah! That's it! That's my sexy Mom! Cum on my big cock!" he moaned to her and knew that he would be filling her within a few seconds. "Say it now, Mom...please!" Kenny begged her and he was dying to hear her say she loved his cock.
"Oh Kenny, my baby...I love your big, hard cock...fucking me!" Barb yelled out and she came again. Her body shook and quivered under Kenny and Barb knew that he was her man. She would never leave him and after the month was up, she was moving in with them.
"Yes, my baby! My sweet baby, Mom loves your big cock fucking me! Mom loves it! Oh God, Mom loves it, Kenny!" she yelled out and Barb felt his cock jump. "Oh yeah!" she growled, squeezed her pussy and Kenny's cock erupted.
Cum shot from the tip of his cock and Kenny exploded in her. "Mom...oh Mom!" he moaned and cum shot in her like a fire hose. "Mom, I love you!" Kenny moaned as his pace slowed and he gently lay on her back, gently kissing her shoulders and her very abused neck.
Kenny filled her with more cum than Barb could have ever thought possible and wished she wasn't past her prime. She would love to give her son a wonderful gift, but with her age, it wasn't possible.
"Oh Lord, that was one for the books," she said with a long sign and knew they would be doing this again very soon.
"You can say that again!" he laughed, gently eased from her body, lay beside her and Kenny pulled his Mom into his arms. "I love you so much." Kenny whispered as he held her and they drifted off to sleep.
Trinity was sitting, enjoying the warm spring day and about her next class. The instructor, Mr. Bovey, was a total pervert and was always trying to talk her into doing it with him, but he was a nasty man. He was the kind of man that you'd 'never' leave alone with any female you cared about and age did not matter. He liked the younger ones of course, but if an older woman caught his perverted eye, she would be subjected to his constant and nagging offers for bed.
'I should report the fucker and be done with him, but if the administrators don't believe me...I'll be fucked!" Trinity thought as she flicked her cigarette, wondering how many young girls' had fallen victim to Mr. Bovey and his sick advances. 'Fuckin' prick, maybe I should pretend I'm going to do it and just cut your fuckin' balls off!' she laughed to herself and Trinity hear Jack and Barb walking up to her.
"Damn, I hate going in, when it's this gorgeous outside!" Barb said as she sat down by Trinity, took her cigarette and took a deep puff from it. "Ahhh, that's what I needed!" she smiled and gave it back.
Trinity just laughed and quickly replied, giving Barb a shove. "I'm glad you enjoyed it so much!" she smiled and turned to Jack. "Did you get the computer test back yet?" Trinity asked and hoped he did. The poor guy was going nuts and was so worried that he was going to fail it.
He unzipped his book bag, reached inside and quickly pulled out the test. "I got an A and it's all because of your help!" Jack said with a wide grin and wished that Trinity would go out with him, but she made it very clear to everyone she met that, she only went out with guy's that had money or a big cock and Jack had neither.
Trinity jumped and hugged him tight. "No, I just showed how to study. You did all the work yourself," she said looking into his helpless eyes and Trinity loved him so much, but Barb wanted him.
"I owe you a big one, so if you ever need anything." Jack smiled again and saw that Barb was slowly getting pissed at him.
Trinity saw Barb too and it broke her heart that Jack wasted his time with her. She was so mean and nasty to people, but Jack was so sweet and lovable. "Don't worry about it." Trinity smiled and looked to Barb. "If you had Bovey for an instructor, what would you do?" she asked Barb, hoping she could help.
"We need to think of a way to set him up and get a tape recorder. If we could do that, we'd black-mail the shit out of him!" Barb laughed and her friends joined in. "You know the prick is loaded! The damn business uses all seven of the books he wrote and if we added up how many people have to buy them...wow!" she added trying to think of how much money that would be.
"Wait a minute! I'm not blackmailing anybody, no matter how much of an ass he is. That would get you sent to jail for a long, long time!" Jack quickly said, as he shook his head no.
"For real! I want to make it with a girl someday, but not for the next ten to fifteen!" Trinity laughed and she smiled at Barb. She loved teasing Barb about making it with her, but Trinity didn't think she ever would.
Barb saw Trinity and her clit started to throb. 'I really wish you'd stop saying that! I want too, but if anyone ever found out, I'd die.' Barb thought and wondered what it would be like to make out with Trinity. She was so tall, so fit and so trim, it made Barb's mouth water and she was starting to think about it more and more.
"You fucking wish!" Barb laughed she looked into Trinity's eyes, wondering if she was just kidding or if she really meant it. She lit a smoke and looked at Jack. "Do they make a recorder that small or how could we do it?" Barb asked and could feel Trinity looking at her, she always could.
Jack couldn't believe that she was still thinking about this. "You want to try and blackmail him, even after what I said about going to jail?" he asked and knew that he would have no part of this.
"No, but we could sure end his teaching career and get him out of here!" Barb snapped back and knew that he wasn't getting anything from her later.
Trinity could see that poor Jack fucked up. "Easy Barb, he's just worried about us getting into trouble, ok," she said in his defense, but figured he wouldn't get any tonight.
"I'm not stupid, I heard what he said!" she replied with an evil look.
"Damn Barb, why do you always have to be so fucking mean all the time? Sometimes, I'm surprised you have any friends!" Trinity yelled at Barb, grabbed her books and went to class. 'What a bitch!' Trinity thought and if Barb wanted to hang out and have dinner tonight, Trinity was going to tell her no and why.
She walked in class and hadn't been in her chair five seconds, until Bovey was trying to rub his tiny cock on her. "How's my favorite girl today?" he asked, making sure to show all of his perfect white teeth.
She heard him and wanted to scream. "I'm not your 'girl' and I would be happy if you'd stop saying that." Trinity said with fate in her voice.
"Awe come on, you know I'm crazy about you." Bovey said as he brushed his cock over her arm and little did he know, something in Trinity snapped.
Trinity felt him and she blew. She jumped to her feet, grabbed her chair and threw it to the other side of the room. "Would you please leave me the fuck alone! I don't want to fuck you and I wouldn't if you were the last mother-fucker on the face of the earth!" she screamed and gave him a hard shove back.
"I hate you and you make me fucking sick!" Trinity screamed louder and the instructor in adjacent room came running in. "Leave me alone! Leave me alone! Leave me alone!" she kept screaming over and over again, until her voice gave out and Trinity started coughing.
Max Keller came running in the room and saw Trinity about to kill Mr. Bovey. He watched and wondered if he should stop her or not. No one liked the man and Max knew it was just a matter of time before Bovey would be fired for harassing a girl.
"Somebody run and get help!" Mr. Keller said as he knelt down to her side. "Come on now, calm down Trinity. After this, I'm making damn sure he gets fired and he'll never bother you or anyone, again!" he said looking up to Bovey and wanted to punch him in the face.
A tall, long leg kid ran out and across the lawn. "Hey, that girl you love so much," he panted, running up to Jack and tried to catch his breath. "Is going crazy and we need help, she won't stop screaming!" he added and Jack took off running towards the classroom, with Barb right behind him.
Jack ran into the room and pulled Trinity from the floor. "Hi sweetie, what in the heck are you doing?" he asked with his normal big smile.
Trinity saw him and grabbed Jack with all of her might. "He won't...leave me...alone!" she sobbed and her body trembled. "I need to...kill him!" she sobbed more and tried pulling from Jack.
"Easy now, I know he's prick, but you can't kill him." Jack smiled as he held Trinity close, enjoying her near-perfect body pressed against his. "Let's go down to the Dean's office and you can report him," he added looking to Bovey and if anything were wrong with Trinity, Jack would kill him.
"What if they don't do anything to him and gets away with it? What then?" she asked in reply, but three girl's stood up.
"We'll go with you," the smallest of the three said as they walked towards Trinity. "He's been doing the same shit to us and we're tired of it too!" she added and gave Bovey a look of death.
Jack caressed her face and smiled. "See, he's not getting away with anything and I bet my ass we could find more girls' that he bothers," he said and saw Bovey grabbing his things. "Hey, stop that prick and hang on to him!" Jack yelled over to four big guy's sitting by the door and they did as told.
Barb hugged Trinity and tried comforting her. "Come on, let's go fry his ass!" she laughed as Bovey tried freeing himself from the four guy's, but he couldn't. "Tonight when I come over, we'll have 'sad' movie night, like you love so much and we'll cry all damn night!" Barb laughed and ran her fingers through Trinity's beautiful, soft hair.
Trinity sniffed and smiled at Barb. "Do you promise?" she asked and hoped this would be her lucky night. Barb pissed her off, but for some odd reason and Trinity did not know why, she was dying to make out with her.
"Yes and we'll make it our 'special' night." Barb whispered in her ear and she heard Trinity moan.
"I can't wait!" Trinity whispered back, as they hugged and started towards the Dean's office.
411 Quest For Trinity: Life Goes On
L.A. Wicker
This story is for ADULT amusement only. It contains material of an adult, explicit, SEXUAL nature. If you are insulted by sexually explicit subject matter or language, please DO NOT read this!
This story is a work of fiction! It is not real! All characters and events portrayed in it are imaginary, and any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. The author does not condone or endorse incest in any way!
This story may not be reproduced in any way, shape or form without the permission of the author.
Copyright 2006 L.A.Wicker. All rights reserved.
"I think that something's going on between Ken and Trinity." Barb Jones said as she turned to look at her husband Tom. "You remember how she was back in college," she added as she reached for her cigarettes and carefully lit one and hoped that Ken wasn't screwing his aunt.
Tom pulled his eyes from the movie that they'd been watching and couldn't believe what his wife just said. "What?" he asked in shock, trying to picture his son Ken, screwing the shit out of Trinity. If you are, you best pop that hot ass a few times for me. Tom laughed as he continued thinking of Ken humping the hot woman.
"I said, I think your son, is screwing his aunt!" Barb said in a loud voice as she glared at Tom. Why don't you clean your fucking ears out? She thought as anger rushed through her. She knew that Tom had a thing for Trinity in college, but she was only after money or a big cock. So, that left poor Tom out. He didn't have either one.
He looked back to Barb and he wanted to slap her teeth out of her face. You fucking bitch! It wouldn't take much for me to knock your ass out! He thought looking back to her, wishing he had the nerve to put Barb in her place. Tom was so tried of being pushed around and bullied by her.
"I heard you; I just couldn't believe it," he said as he returned her evil look. "There's not much we can do about it. He's over eighteen and she isn't a blood relative," he added and couldn't help thinking of how good Trinity looked.
"Well I don't give a shit! He shouldn't be up there fucking her!" Barb said as she flipped an ash into a nearby ashtray and puffed her cigarette. "I'm seriously thinking about going up there and seeing if they are or not," she said looking at Tom and wondered if he still had feelings for Trinity. "You should come with me." Barb said and had a good idea he wouldn't. He liked staying at home and watching TV.
"Nope, he's old enough to take care of himself and besides that," he paused to light a cigarette before going on and Tom knew his next words were going to really piss Barb off. "If he is fucking her, I'm proud of him!" Tom said with a smile as visions of Ken screwing Trinity filled his mind.
Barb sat in shock and could not believe what Tom just said. "You fucker!" she yelled as she stood up and was ready for a good fight. "You had the hots for her no good, horny ass too! Did you ever fuck her? I know all our friends did. She'd lay down for any guy with a fucking dick!" Barb screamed at Tom and she wanted to kill him.
Tom just laughed at Barb and he wasn't going to tell her anything. "I wouldn't tell you if I did or not. We weren't married or going out then, so it's none of your fucking business!" he yelled back at her and he knew that they were finished. Both of their kids were grown and out making a life for themselves, so he was through with Barb.
"I'm sure you did," she growled as she thought of Tom fucking her nasty sister-in-law. "Was it good? Did she fuck you like a whore?" Barb yelled and didn't see the hand swinging towards her face, until it was too late.
SLAP.
Tom's big hand hit Barb so hard that her cigarette flew from her mouth and across the room. "Fuck you!" he said jumping off the bed and went to the closet. "I'm done with you and all you're constant bitching! I'm leaving and never coming back." Tom said as he threw his suitcase on the bed and started packing his clothes.
"You know what? Fuck you, I don't need you! Go and don't ever come back!" Barb screamed and quickly knew she fucked up. Now she had to get off her ass and find a job. Oh fuck! I haven't worked since Ken was born. What am I going to do? She thought and hoped that things worked out.
"I'm going as fast as I can. I can't wait to get out of here and away from you!" Tom said with a big smile and it felt like the weight of the world had just been lifted off of his shoulders.
Back in Montana, Ken was on Trinity, screwing her hard and as fast as he could go. "Oh fuck, this is so nice!" he moaned as his stiffened cock slid in and out of Trinity with ease. "I'm going to be on you every chance I have," he moaned again as a loving smile covered her pretty, aging face.
"You can have me anytime you want," she said in a soft voice as Ken's young, hard cock used her as if she was a whore, but Trinity loved it hard and fast. "Go baby, fuck me all you want!" Trinity cried out and hoped she would please her new lover. She'd been alone too long and would do anything Ken asked of her.
He pumped with long and hard strokes, lifting her fine, mature ass off the bed with each hard stroke in. "Your pussy is so good! I'm going to be in you all the time!" Ken said as he watched her full breasts swaying back and forth.
"Oh yes, fuck me all you want! I'm all yours!" Trinity squealed and felt something nice sweep through her pussy. "Oh fuck, I'm about to cum, baby!" she cried, sat up on her elbows and watched his big cock fucking her stretched pussy. "That's my boy! Fuck it hard!" she growled with need in her voice and Trinity was so close. "I'm your whore, now fuck me like one! Fuck it harder! Fuck me!" Trinity screamed.
Ken heard her and was more than happy to do as he was told. He fucked her hard and didn't care if he hurt her or not. Trinity told him to fuck her just like a whore and he was doing it. "You like it hard, you fucking whore?" he asked as he pounded her pussy and loved every second of it.
"Yes, the harder the fuckin' better!"
"You are a fucking whore!"
"Yes I am, but I'm your whore!"
"My own little whore," he smiled as his cock continued to ram in and out of her once, tiny pussy.
"Oh yes! I'll always be your whore," she softly moaned, fell back on the bed and enjoyed her young stud fucking her with no mercy. "Oh Kenny, yes!" Trinity whimpered as he used her and she loved it all. You're so wonderful. She thought watching the pleasure on his face and Trinity knew she'd never be lonely again.
He looked down and still couldn't believe this was happening. He was fucking the holy shit out of his sexy aunt and she loved it all. "You're so pretty," he said as he leaned down to kiss her panting mouth. Her tongue slid into his and Ken gently sucked it as they gazed into each other's eyes. Oh God, I love you so much! Ken thought as he continued loving her wonderful body.
"Thank you, baby." Trinity purred in a soft voice as she looked up to her handsome lover and she gently hugged his neck. "You're going to end up screwing me to death!" she smiled and hoped he would. She had been without a man for so long and it was time to make up for it.
Ken just smiled as his hips kept moving back and forth. "I might, you never know," he whispered as his eyes gazed to Trinity's large breasts, gently sloshing all around. "Next time we do this." Ken moaned and couldn't keep his eyes from her large mounds. "I'd like you on top and these fabulous things in my mouth," he said with a big smile as he continued watching her big breasts moving back and forth.
"I love being on top and my man sucking them as I fuck him!" Trinity moaned as she thought of being on Ken, with his long cock in her and him sucking her nipples. "Stop for a second," she smiled and knew she was about to make him very happy. "I wanta do it now," she whispered and watched a big smile covering his face.
Ken couldn't move fast enough. "Oh yes!" he moaned as Trinity climbed on him and took all of his stiff cock. "Fuck, I love this and you so much!" Ken said, grabbed her and hugged as tight as he could. Her hips slowly moved up, down and in small, tight circles and her breasts were dangling just above his mouth. I've fuckin' died and went to pussy heaven! He laughed, sucked one of her nipples into his mouth and loved the loud moans coming from deep inside Trinity.
Ken's words filled her ears and sank deep into Trinity's heart. "I love you too," she whispered as her hips began their magic and when he started sucking her nipple, Trinity thought she was going to explode. Her nipples were the most sensitive part of her body and she loved them to be sucked. His tongue licked around her dark and very large areolas. "Yes!" she whimpered as the wonderful sensations rushed from her nipples, through her body and to the deepest part of her wet and excited pussy.
Ken rested his hands on her hips as he teased and gently sucked her tender nipples. He loved Trinity's soft moans of pleasure and now, he couldn't wait for her to cum on him. "We are going to end up killing each other." Ken smiled as he watched her beautiful face and hoped this would never end. He knew she was close to thirty years old than him, but Ken didn't care. He loved older women to begin with and this older lady was out of this world and all his.
"What a way to go," she moaned and a nice, warm feel started to overtake her body. "I'm so close!" Trinity cried as her hips moved faster, she drove him deep in her and Trinity couldn't wait to cum.
Ken continued to gently hold her slender hips as his hard cock slipped in and out of her gorgeous body. "Do it then! Cum all over my cock," he said as he looked up to her pretty face and Ken knew he'd never love anyone again.
Trinity moved faster and knew this was her man. Nobody would ever be inside her, but Ken. "Yes, I wanta cum so bad!" she cried out as she humped up and down his long and beautiful cock.
"Do it, you sexy, fuckin' thing!" he ordered, grabbed her meaty ass and Ken squeezed both of her tender cheeks with all of his strength. "Cum on me!" Ken said, drew back his right hand and he slapped Trinity's left cheek. She jumped and her already tight pussy squeezed him so hard, he thought it was going to snip off his cock. "Oh fuck, that was awesome!" he yelled out, drew back his left hand and let it fly.
Trinity was riding him like a wild animal in heat, but when his hand slapped her butt, she couldn't help screaming. "Yes, oh my God!" Trinity screamed so loud, it hurt her own ears. "That was out of this wor..." she was about to say, until his other hand lit up her other cheek. "Oh Ken, I love it!" Trinity squealed as she eased down, smashed her tiny clit between their bodies and humped it against him.
"Yeah, that's what I'm takin' about!" Ken laughed as he watched her going wild. Her body felt so good against him and as wet as Trinity was getting, he knew it wasn't going to be very much longer. His cock was deep in her and when she sank down and humped him, he had an idea that things were just about over. "I'm going to fill you so full of cum," he moaned, sucked Trinity's breasts and just watched her.
"I'd love that so much!" Trinity moaned as her hips trashed about. "I love when my man cums in me," she whimpered with need in her soft voice and that fire deep in her pussy was growing bigger and needed to be put out. "I could do this forever," she smiled and had a good idea that Ken would be on her and in her every chance they had. I can't believe how good you're making me feel, she thought as her slender hips continued moving in every direction Trinity could manage.
He smiled up to her and asked, "You like this sweet thing slapped?" Ken smiled as he gently caressed her ass.
"Hell yes I do!" Trinity growled as her hips ground against him and she didn't see Ken's hand lift in the air.
Trinity rode him with vigor and all thoughts of him being her nephew left her mind. She didn't care anymore, she had her dream lover and nobody was going to take him from her now.
His hand came down on her right cheek again, Trinity froze and couldn't move, but her tiny, once lonely pussy did. "Oh...oh..." she cried as a wonderful rush swept over her body. "You did it!" Trinity squealed as she started to cum. "My baby!" she screamed as her pussy locked around him, her mature heart raced out of control and her head was spinning. "Ahhhh, yes! Yes!" she screamed louder than at any time in her life. Not even her late husband had ever given her such wonderful feelings as Ken was at this very moment.
Ken watched her exploding, as he enjoyed her tight muscles spasming around his hard cock. He felt his cock jump and Trinity got another gift. He lifted his hips, drove his cock in her more and he came. "Oh God! I love you!" Ken yelled as he released in her. His cock shot warm cum deep into her fabulous body and Ken knew life couldn't get any better than this. He kept shooting in her as they held each other close.
Mollie was on her bed, legs spread wide with her favorite vibrating toy deep in her young pussy. "Oh yes!" she whimpered thinking of the most dirty thoughts she could muster. She slipped it in and out of the tiny, lonely hole, thinking of the man she loved and wanted so bad. "I need you in me!" Mollie cried as her pace quickened and she hoped to bring herself some needed pleasures.
Mollie knew that a girl her age should not be here and all alone. She knew deep down that she should have a young man on her, but she didn't want just any man, she wanted the best man in the whole world. "Oh please," she whimpered and hoping this lifeless, cold thing in her could ease some of her discomfort, but deep down, Mollie knew what she really needed and it wasn't this.
She moved it faster and prayed that something would happen. She hadn't been able to achieve an orgasm in months and it was killing her. Mollie's grades were slipping for the first time in her life and her boss told her to shape up or she'd be fired.
"Please!" Mollie whimpered with need in her voice. "I need to cum!" she whispered as tears began to run from her eyes and down the sides of her beautiful face, dripping on her pillow. Just a little one would be so nice. She thought as the toy vibrated in her tiny hand and in her young pussy.
She moved it faster and prayed more, begging for some kind of relief and she heard a soft knock at her door. What the fuck? She screamed to herself, turned to look at her clock next to the bed to see that it was just after two am. She quickly turned off the annoying toy and put it in her nightstand. This better be damn important! She growled to herself, grabbed her pajama bottoms, pulled them on and walked to the door. "Who is it?" she yelled through the door and wanted for a reply.
"It's your father." Mollie heard and she couldn't open the door fast enough. Her Daddy was standing there with his suitcase in hand and Mollie hoped that all of her prayers were about to be answered.
She covered her mouth and fought to hold back tears of joy. "Please tell me that you left her once and for all," she smiled, tried to hold back her tears, but couldn't.
Tom just smiled at his very sexy young daughter. He couldn't help noticing that her hair was a mess, her makeup smeared and Mollie's nipples were so hard and looked so inviting. Damn, you're so fucking hot! Tom thought as his eyes slowly moved up to her pretty, brown eyes.
"Yes I did!" he said with happiness in his voice, dropped the case and grabbed her. He hugged with all of his might and a strange feeling rushed over him. Tom was getting a hard on for his baby girl. "It felt so good when I walked out the door. It was like...nothing I've ever felt." Tom said and wondered why he was having these kinds of feelings for her now. He'd never thought such things about Mollie.
Mollie rested in his strong arms and was never happier in her life. She knew Barb was her mother, but Mollie hated her and never understood why Daddy ever stayed with her for as long as he had. Any other man in his right mind would have left the cold-hearted woman years ago, but dear ol' Dad stuck it out.
"I'm so glad." Mollie whispered as she enjoyed his arms around her body. She left home two years ago and never looked back. She hated leaving the two best men in the world, but Mollie couldn't live with her mother any more. She stayed in contact with Daddy and Ken through the web and phone calls when they were at work.
"I can't wait to start enjoying life again and I need to get laid so bad! Do you have any hot girlfriend that like older men?" Tom asked as he reluctantly pulled from the sexy young girl, but if he didn't, he knew she'd feel his hard-on.
Mollie was a bit taken by his words and she wasn't going to let him near any of her friends. "No, you're gunna be hanging out with me and nobody else!" she said with a harsh tone that sounded like her bitch mother.
He looked at Mollie's sleek five foot seven inch body, her hard nipples slightly poking against her small shirt and Tom grew harder than he'd been in years. Damn girl, is somebody horny or is it just me? He thought and couldn't help but staring at Mollie's nipples.
"I plan on having you all to myself and I mean it, buster!" she said with a smile as she watched his long cock growing more with each passing second. Poor Daddy, I should help you with that. Mollie thought as she tried her best not to get caught looking at him.
"Well, don't be shocked if I run around with a constant boner!"
"I'd like that." Mollie purred as she looked down to Daddy's big, swollen cock and smiled. "Will it be all for me or someone else?" she asked with a bigger smile.
Tom couldn't believe what Mollie just said and asked him. "I wonder about your ass sometime. You're a kinky little shit," he laughed and wondered if this was a good idea or not. Mollie was a total knockout, but she was his daughter.
"I'm a kink freak," she whispered as her brown eyes looked back to his massive erection and Mollie couldn't help but thinking of it deep in her young body.
"Ok, get your ass to bed before we end up breaking a few laws!" he laughed as he watched Mollie all but drooling on his cock. He knew that she was a horny girl, but Tom could have never imagined anything like this.
"Oh Daddy, don't be silly. I love hugging and flirting with you and now." Mollie purred as she moved back into his arms and made sure her hips were completely against his cock. "We can take it up a notch or two, maybe even three," she said as she gave her thin lips a long and very slow lick.
He was helpless as Mollie's words filled his ears and her wonderful body drove him crazy with need. "God help me!" Tom laughed as his arms went around her body and he hugged. "I'm going to be hard day and night," he softly whispered in her ear and he tenderly kissed it.
"I'm going to love it!" Mollie whispered back as she rested against him. I'm going to end up getting my dream man after all! She thought as visions of Daddy fucking her, filled Mollie's dirty, little mind. "I'm off to bed and tomorrow, you best be ready for some fun!" she smiled, pulled from him and quickly went to her bedroom. Oh my God! I'm on fucking fire!" Mollie thought as grabbed her tiny pussy and wondered how long it would take for her to convince Daddy to fuck her.
Damn, she's a crazy little bitch! I know she's a horny, little babe, but I'd never suspected her of wanting to fuck me. Tom thought and tried to remember if he'd smelt any booze on her breath. This is going to be crazy! He thought with a laugh, took off his clothes, lay on the sofa, and drifted off to sleep with his pretty daughter on his mind.
Mollie woke the next morning with a horrible, burn deep in her body and she knew why. Her Daddy was in the other room sleeping on the sofa. I'm going to drive him fuckin' crazy! She and quickly got out of her bed and went to shower.
She dressed in her smallest half shirt and a tiny pair of white, transparent panties. I bet you get real, nice and hard for me now. Mollie thought as she admired her seductive outfit in the mirror. "Ok, time to go!" she giggled and went to the living room. "Nice!" Mollie growled when she saw Daddy's big cock was pointing straight up and it was so hard. "I wonder what you've been dreaming?" she said, hoping like hell that it was for her. She had always had a thing for Daddy and Ken, but he had a thing for old ladies.
Tom heard her moving around and he couldn't help but choking when he saw what Mollie was wearing. "Damn, do you want raped? I haven't had any in so long, I forgot what it was like and you wear this kind of shit." Tom said as walked in the kitchen and he couldn't keep his eyes off Mollie tiny size three ass.
"I gotta make sure that you enjoy being around me." Mollie purred in a soft, alluring voice as she moved against him and hugged. His long, hard cock felt so good as it rested against her trim stomach, but Mollie knew it would feel much better between her long legs.
"You fuckin' cock teaser!" he laughed, drew back his big right hand and slapped her tiny ass.
"Ouch! Why did you do that?" she asked with a laugh, gently rubbing her burning flesh, hoping Daddy would do that lots more. Mollie loved it when she was slapped around. It was always a sure way to make her cum.
"I know you like it," he winked, got a cup of coffee and sat down to enjoy the view. "I bet those panties look damn good when they're wet." Tom added as he watched Mollie wiping down the counters and stove.
"If you keep slapping my ass," she paused to give him a smile before going on. "I'm sure they're going to be dripping wet." Mollie smiled again as she watched a big grin cover Daddy's face and she wondered if he would like being her master.
"You bad little girl," he laughed and knew he wasn't going to last very long. Mollie had always been a seductive girl and she could get anything she ever wanted from him. She'd come to him, wearing small bikinis, tiny, tiny panties and sometimes only a shirt and she'd sweet talk him.
"You know you like it, you always got so nice and hard when I'd sit on your lap." Mollie said in a soft voice and had an idea. She slowly walked to him, gently sat down and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Mmm, you're so hard now!" she moaned and couldn't resist grinding her ass on him, hoping Daddy would fuck her with his long, beautiful cock.
"I told you that your bitch Mom hasn't screwed me in two years."
"You poor, poor baby," she softly whispered in his ear and hoped that he'd give in to her soon. "Why didn't you go out and...find somebody? You're still a very, very hot and sexy man, Daddy." Mollie purred as she looked deep into his dark and handsome eyes.
He didn't know what to say. "I don't know. I guess I should have, but that can really fuck up a person's life."
"You shouldn't have sat around suffering. That evil bitch needed her ass beat for not fucking you," she said as she gently caressed his face and hoped her next words wouldn't upset or piss him off. "If I'd been your wife...you'd never be lonely. I would have fucked you day and night!" Mollie added in a very seductive voice and hoped he didn't think she was insane.
Tom looked at her and he was shocked by her words, but in his start of horniness, in sounded very nice. Mollie was a babe and would be any man's dream to fuck. "Sounds like you need laid too," he said as he gently rubbed her back with one hand, while the other slowly caressed her flat stomach.
She just smiled at her Daddy and Mollie knew that he would figure this out soon. She wasn't going to ask him to fuck her; she wanted him to seduce her. "I'll be getting me some in a day or two, maybe sooner," she said in a loving voice as she enjoyed his hands on her young body.
"Let me know so I can leave. I don't think I could stand hearing some guy doin' my baby girl," he said as he continued to caress her.
She just smiled at him and thought, Daddy; you're the guy I'm planning on fucking. "Don't worry about it right now. I've got you all to myself and that's the way I want it." Mollie said in a lustful voice and she really hoped that he'd get the idea that she wanted him.
"What do you plan on doing with me?" he asked and saw a look cover her pretty face that he'd never seen before.
Mollie wanted to tell her Daddy that she planned on fucking him to death, but she didn't want to shock him to bad. "I think you'll love what I have in store for you," she whispered in a very soft voice as visions of her Daddy on her body, fucking her filled her mind.
"Just being with you will be wonderful!" Tom replied as he hugged her magnificent body nice and tight.
"I think I can make things even better than you could ever imagine." Mollie smiled and she couldn't wait to fuck him. "I'm going to go get dressed in something nice and for you. Is there anything you'd like to see me in?" she asked as her fingers slowly moved around his thick and hairy chest.
Tom thought for a second and he remembered something. "How about those jeans you wear that have a few thousand holes in them. I love watching your cute, little ass wiggling in them," he smiled as a pretty gleam filled her eyes.
"I think I can arrange that," she said and knew good ol' Daddy liked checking out her butt and if he liked that so much, she knew he was going to enjoy what was coming. "Let me go pretty myself up and we'll go for lunch or just fuckin' around." Mollie said as she slowly leaned to kiss him, but it wasn't a father, daughter kiss. She slid her tongue in his mouth, licked around and couldn't help but letting out a lustful moan. That's it, kiss me! I'm all yours, Daddy.
His hand caressed her as she leaned to him and he returned Mollie's kiss. He hadn't been with a woman in so long and Mollie was so sexy, he couldn't hold back. He held her tight while they kissed. Her warm tongue was so nice as it slithered around his mouth, it made his cock grow so hard, it hurt. "You better go dress before...um...things get crazy."
"I love crazy, don't you?"
He looked at Mollie and wasn't sure of what was going on. Are you trying to fuck me? He wondered as he looked into her gorgeous and lustful eyes. "Go get dressed before I spank you." Tom laughed as Mollie stood up.
"I love that too," she giggled and quickly walked to her room. "I'm going to fuck you crazy, Daddy!" Mollie growled with need as she thought of her Daddy's big, hard cock fucking her.
Back in Montana, Ken was in the barn getting the Hummer ready to go into town, when a car drove up. "Who's this?" he said as he climbed down and went out to look. "You're fuckin' kidding me!" he said with disgust in his voice as his Mom got out of the car with a big smile on her face.
She was a total babe standing close to five foot eight inches tall, with perking C cup breasts and one of the best-looking asses that Ken had ever seen.
"What're you doing here?" Ken asked and wondered why she was here.
"After our conversation on the phone," she paused to get a cigarette from her purse and lit it before going on. "I figured that I should come up here and make sure nothing is going on between you two."
Ken looked at her in shock and into Mom's very pretty eyes. "Oh God Mom, I don't believe you sometime. Do you really think I'd be up here screwing my aunt?" he always loved her dark eyeliner and matching eye shadow, it made her look mysterious as hell.
"From the way you talked on the phone, I thought you were."
"Mom, Trinity's a babe, but she is my aunt and I wouldn't do it with her," he lied and hoped that she didn't see through him. Mom was a master at catching people in a lie.
She looked at Ken and wasn't sure if he was telling the truth or not. "I just hope you have enough sense to stay away from her and besides, I think you can go to jail for doing it with a relative," she said in one of those motherly voices, while she gave him a cool look.
"I'm not!" Ken said and he saw Trinity walk from the house wearing a small top and her tightest, pair of jeans. Oh great, now she's really going to be watching us. Ken thought as he tried to keep his eyes off of Trinity's awesome breasts.
"Well, what a nice treat!" Trinity smiled as she quickly walked to hug Barb. "How've you been?" she asked as she pulled from Barb and noticed that she was staring at her boobs.
Barb couldn't believe just how good Trinity looked for a woman her age. No wonder why Ken liked her so much. "Other than last night, I've been great," she replied and found her eyes looking at her very sexy sister-in-law again.
"What happened?" Ken asked as he moved between his Mom and Trinity, carefully hugging them both and he couldn't resist caressing Trinity's fine ass.
Barb enjoyed her tall, handsome son hugging her. "Your father and I are finished. He took some of his things and...he left me," she said as tears flowed from her brown eyes.
"Oh no, what happened?" Trinity asked as she hugged Barb tighter than ever.
"We had a big falling out. I told him that I suspected you and Ken were having sex and that I wanted to come and find out for myself."
"Oh Lord! He's a great kid and as you can very well see, a hunk, but I'd never do it with a kid his age." Trinity said as she gave Ken a quick smile and visions of what they just did, filled her mind.
Barb carefully watched Trinity and remembered when they were in college. Trinity was one wild and crazy girl. She even taught Barb a few things. "I just wanted to see for myself. I know you're not blood relations, but it would still be just a little kinky." Barb added as she carefully watched Trinity's face and saw the massive sucker mark on her neck.
"Sorry you came all this way for nothing, but as long as you're here." Trinity smiled and hoped that she would go back home. She loved Ken and wanted him in her body day and night. But, with Barb hanging around watching their every move, it was going to be a total bitch. "We could always use an extra hand around here," she said with a big grin, watching Barb's face go blank.
Barb hadn't done any work for years and wasn't about to start now. "I think I'll take a pass on that!" Barb laughed at Trinity's words and couldn't help but noticing her nipples were as hard as rock. "You two seen like you have it under control; I'm sure I'll just get in the way," she laughed again and fought to keep her eyes off of Trinity's wonderful, full breasts.
"Ah, you chicken! You got your ass spoiled living the life of luxury." Trinity laughed at Barb and she could swear that Barb was checking out her boobs. You fuckin' perv! You worry about me fuckin' your son and then you stand here drooling over me!" Trinity laughed to herself as she remembered a few nights long ago.
"Hell yes! Tom told me that if I didn't want to work, I didn't have to." Barb quickly replied and like before, she couldn't keep her eyes off Trinity's big, luscious breasts.
"I think you're nothing but a spoiled bitch." Trinity said as she moved closer to Barb. "I should put this sexy ass of yours to work anyhow," she smiled as her hand reached around Barb and gave her ass a hard squeeze.
Barb wanted to piss her pants. Nobody, but Tom had touched her in over twenty years and the strange thing was, it turned her on. "I don't think so! I'll do the house work and cooking, but that's it." Barb said as the feel of Trinity's hand on her ass, was still running all over her body. That was so fucking weird! She thought giving Trinity's big breasts another quick look and thought back to college and some of the crazy shit they did.
"I guess that'll be alright. A city girl like you couldn't handle anything hard, anyway." Trinity said with a little wink, thinking of Ken's big cock up his mother's pussy and fucking the holy shit out of her prissy ass. Trinity already knew that Tom had a good one, but Ken had him beat hands down.
"Give me a good, hard one and I bet I could handle it!" Barb replied with a wide grin. I bet my ass she is fucking him. Barb thought looking at Trinity and to her very, very handsome son as he loaded a big trailer with hay.
"That could be arranged. We have us a young stud right here." Trinity smiled, gave Barb's ass a firm slap and she walked over to help Ken. "I think your mother's horny!" she whispered to her nephew and lover. "Wouldn't it be wild as hell if you got her ass too?" she whispered again and felt her pussy burning out of control.
Ken was loading the hay as he listened to Trinity. "You are one sick bitch!" he laughed and felt his cock jump. I guess that would be kinda crazy. He thought and gave his Mom a fast look. She wasn't a bad looking woman. She had nice tits, a damn good-looking ass and a very pretty face.
"I think you'd enjoy it. Just think of it, your Mom under you and that big ol' cock of yours tearing her ass up!" Trinity said with a seductive voice and she couldn't help but thinking of Ken fucking his Mom. "I bet she'd love it! She always liked a big one anyhow and for the guy to wear her ass out. Your Mom was a kinky bitch in college," she giggled at the shocked look on Ken's face and her pussy was now dripping wet.
"You need professional help!" he replied with a laugh, slapped her ass and he walked away from her as fast as he could, trying to get the thought of fucking Mom from his mind. Why in the fuck did you have to say that? Ken thought and he couldn't help but give Mom a look. Her nipples looked hard and for the first time in years, she actually smiled at him. She does look different. He thought returning her sweet and somewhat sexy smile.
As they walked through the mall, Tom watched Mollie's little ass wiggling in her holy jeans and quickly felt his cock start to grow. Oh my lord! He thought and felt a little shame, but his animal were instincts taking control of his body and there was nothing he could do. She was a woman in heat and he was a man that needed sex, even if she was his daughter.
She turned and saw him looking at her butt. "Do ya like it?" Mollie asked with a sexy tone in her soft voice and felt her pussy getting wet with excitement. She looked at the front of his pants and she quickly knew the answer. Daddy's cock was more than half-hard and it was all for her. Daddy will be mine very, very soon! She said to herself and couldn't wait to feel his big, long cock up her tiny pussy. She'd seen and felt him so many times in her life and now, he was going to be all hers. Mollie would keep him happy, unlike dear ol' Mom did.
"What guy wouldn't like seeing this hot, little thing?" he asked, pulled her against him and he couldn't resist. Both his big hands slid around her and straight to her tiny ass. His cock grew more, but this time it was pressing against Mollie's slender thigh and from the smile on her beautiful face, Tom knew she liked it just as much as he did.
"I'm feeling something nice on my leg," she whispered and hoped so much that he was ready for this. "You need a hot eighteen year old girl to fix this for you," she moaned as his hands caressed over her butt. It sent chills of excitement rushing through her that Mollie could have never thought possible until this very second.
He looked into her pretty eyes and saw nothing but lust and he knew what his baby girl wanted. She wanted him to love her and Tom was more than willing to comply. "That would be very nice. Do you know any that would be willing to do it with an old man like me?" he asked with a wink and he could help but flexing his hard cock.
She reached to slap his arm and said, "You're not old and besides," Mollie paused to catch her breath and thought of him on her, fucking her half to death. "This seems to be working very nicely. That's all that really matters," she smiled as her tiny hand moved down to his shaft and she ran her fingers over the length. "I know one girl that would love to be with you." Mollie whispered, feeling as if she was going to die. Her heart was pounding, her blood was boiling and her pussy was dripping wet.
"Is it anyone I know?"
"Maybe."
"Is she hot?"
"She's a wild beast that needs a good man to tame her little ass."
"Damn, that sounds good to me!" he smiled and watched her face light up with joy. She was eighteen; a grown woman and she really seemed to want him.
"Me too!" she moaned as his hands continued to torment her ass and Mollie wished that she'd worn her mini skirt, instead of jeans.
About that time, two very pretty girl's walked up to them. "Hey Mollie, how you doing today?" the taller of the two asked Mollie, as her big, blue eyes glanced at Tom. Wow girl! Where in the fuck did you find him? She thought and tried to keep her eyes on Mollie.
"Hey!" Mollie said as she pulled from Daddy and hugged each girl. "Oh, I'd like you to meet my new guy. Tina, Cindy, this is Tom. We met on the internet." Mollie said and watched a sly smile cover Daddy's face.
"Hi there, nice to meet you." Tina smiled and felt her pussy starting to burn with need. She loved an older man just as much as her two friends did. Mollie always seemed to find nice men, but never stayed with them more than a week or two. And if Mollie was going to dump this one, Tina wanted him.
"Nice to meet you." Tom said as he looked at the tall blonde, knowing that she would likely kill him in bed.
Tina was tall, maybe five foot ten, pretty blue eyes with a big set of full breasts, a slender body and a great ass to boot.
"I'm going to need the name of the chat room where you found him." Tina said as she tried to keep her eyes off Tom and his very, very hard cock. Mollie best take care of you, or I will. Tina moaned to herself and could picture this handsome guy screwing her for hours and hours.
"I second that!" Cindy said jumping into the conversation as she pushed back her short, brown hair. Her green eyes roamed up and down every inch of Tom and just like Tina, her pussy was dripping with need. My God, I bet he can fuck so good! She moaned to herself and Cindy could see nothing but happiness on Mollie's face.
"We're all going up to the lake. You guys should come too. We have tons of beer; Jimmy's bringing a couple of ounces of weed and everybody's going to be there." Tina said and hoped Mollie and Tom would come. She wanted to know this handsome guy better.
Mollie didn't want Daddy anywhere near her horny friends. Mollie was sure that they would try and steal him from her. "I don't know. We kinda wanted to be alone," she lied and hoped they would just dry up and blow the fuck away. Mollie knew that they loved older guys just as much as she did and Daddy was a dreamboat.
"Oh come on! It'll be fun and we can get to know your guy." Tina said as her eyes looked into Tom's and she hoped Mollie would come with them. She needed to know this man.
Damn, she's a horny, little nymph! Tom thought as he returned Tina's very lustful look. If I wasn't with Mollie, your ass would be mine! He thought again as his eyes stayed locked to hers and hoped that Mollie wanted to go with them. It would fun to be around a bunch of horny girls all day.
Mollie saw Daddy checking out Tina and she he didn't go after Tina. "Sure," she smiled and figured that Daddy would stay with her. He hadn't been with anyone in such a long time and Mollie knew he needed to really give it to a girl, her.
"Oh cool! You know where we always go." Tina said giving Tom one last look. "I'm glad you're coming. It'll be fun," she lied and thought of her and Tom fucking in the woods. Tina hadn't had a good fuck in weeks and she knew that Tom would fix her right up.
"I can't believe I agreed to coming up here. I thought Tina was going to fuck you right in the middle of the mall and now she'll really be all over you." Mollie said as she snuggled close to her Daddy and she hoped he'd still want her.
"She did seem to like me," he laughed as he drove up the small dirt road and hoped his new car didn't get too dirty.
"If I hadn't have been there, she would have ate you alive."
Tom slowly pulled the car on the side of the road. "I need to ask you something," he said wrapping his arms around Mollie. "Am I right to think that you're trying to seduce me?" he asked and watched her nod her head yes. "Ok, then. You know that I haven't been with a woman in two years. If I did you now, I might hurt you," he smiled as his hand slowly moved under Mollie's blouse and up to her excited left nipple.
"Oh Daddy, yes!" she cried as his big right hand cupped her aching, left breast and he gently rolled her swollen nipple between his fingers.
"You don't know how bad I've wanted you. All those times you'd sit on my lap and 'accidentally' walked in on me in the bathroom, took its toll on me. You're going to find out what it did to me," he smiled, unzipped his pants and gently pulled out his hard cock. "Look at what you do to m..." he tried saying, but Mollie leaned down as quickly as she saw it and started sucking him.
Mollie saw is cock and she dove on it. She sucked him in her mouth and half way down her silky smooth throat, before she stopped. Oh Daddy, I love you so much! She cried to herself as she sucked the only man that she'd ever loved. At last, Daddy was going to be her man.
"Oh mother fucker!" Tom yelled as his wonderful daughter ate his cock. "I take it you like sucking cock?" he moaned as Mollie sucked him hard, so hard in fact, it hurt, but he wasn't about to stop her. "I always knew you were a born cocksucker!" he moaned again and he grabbed her head, gently pushing her down more. "Oh suck it you little tease! Suck it real good for Daddy!" he said as she moaned and sucked him with all of her might. "Mmm, that's Daddy's good, little girl!" he moaned enjoying her warm, wet mouth wrapped around him and sucking better than any woman he'd ever had before, even her own mother.
I'm your cocksucker, Daddy and I'll always keep you happy. Mollie thought as he pushed her down, sliding his cock farther down her throat. She sucked, while her head slowly moved up and down his pulsing shaft, wanting to please him.
"My sweet, sweet baby," he whispered as he softly caressed her hair and Tom wished that this had happened while she was still living at home. They would have had a wonderful time. Her mouth felt good as she sucked and flicked her long, skilled tongue over the tip of him, something his wife never did. "You're going to kill me," he laughed trying to see his pretty daughter sucking him, but it was a hard thing to do being cramped into a car.
Mollie slowly eased him from her mouth, looked up with a big smile and said, "I'd never kill my Daddy," she whispered in a soft voice and hugged him close. "This is so wonderful. You'll never know how bad I've wanted this to happen. I dream of us being together so much and now, my dream has come true." Mollie said feeling warm tears of joy running down her small face.
Tom held Mollie in his arms and couldn't have been any happier. "Don't cry," he said as he gently rocked her. "We've done it, now we'll enjoy each other with no regrets and no looking back. This may be wrong, but it feels so good to love my baby." Tom added and knew that Mollie was going to be a wonderful lover and he was very sure that he'd never want for anything in bed again. "Tonight, you're going to be all mine!" he smiled, leaned to Mollie and kissed her deep and with more passion than he'd ever known.
Mollie sat next to her Daddy, enjoying his words and she'd never felt better. Her Daddy was now her lover and when he kissed her, Mollie wanted to die. They'd kissed before, but it was nothing compared to this. A little peck on the cheek, or a quick one on the lips, but never anything as breathtaking as this and Mollie wanted more.
After the kiss ended, Mollie looked up again and smiled. "I can't wait for you to take me. I wanta feel this in me so bad," she whispered and slowly reached to hold his swollen cock and gently stroked it. "My pussy is so wet, I'll be surprised if it hasn't soaked through my jeans," she giggled and knew that Daddy would fix her later, in bed.
"I love a good, wet pussy," he smiled as he enjoyed Mollie's gentle hand stroking him with so much love and tenderness, he felt like cuming. "I'm going to be in you as much as I can," he moaned as she continued stroking him and Tom fought to hold back. He wanted to do it in her, deep in her young and very wet pussy, not in the car. "You gotta stop, baby! I want the first time to be special, not here." Tom said as he carefully put his hard cock back into his pants and slowly pulled up the zipper.
"Daddy, you shoulda let me fix it for you. We'll still do it later." Mollie said putting out her lower lip, knowing it was a sure way to get whatever she wanted from him. "I'll do you real good and you'll never want anyone else again," she purred and thought of fucking Daddy half to death. He had to be going crazy with need. Mom never fucked the poor guy.
He shook his head and couldn't wait until later. Little Mollie was going to get it and get it good. "I think we should just skip this and go back to you place," he said and heard a small moan of excitement come from her.
"Oh yes!" Mollie growled, thinking of her handsome Daddy up her wet and excited pussy. "Hurry, Daddy, I need you to fuck me so bad!" she cried out as she grabbed her pussy, trying to rub it through her tight jeans, but it was hopeless.
Ken sat at the kitchen table and he couldn't help looking at Mom. She was a great looking woman. She kept her hair cut short, but it looked sexy and her neck was bare, ready to be sucked. She'd changed into a small, powder blue blouse that was low-cut, giving him an occasional peek at her matching blue bra and nice breasts. I wish Trinity would have kept her fuckin' mouth shut. He thought as he tried to stop thinking of fucking his Mom. Most of his life he hated her and now, he was thinking of throwing her down and fucking the holy living shit out of her.
Mom could see that Kenny was checking her out and she loved it. Her love life with Tom had been going downhill for years and Barb knew that a young stud like Kenny would bring her back to life, but he was her son. She couldn't fuck him or could she? This is fuckin' crazy! I can't screw my own son, but he's so damn good-looking! She thought and tried her best not to stare at him, but it was proving to be very difficult.
Trinity could see that ol' Barb was in heat for her son and she loved it. Ken would have the opportunity to fuck two great looking older women and learn so much from them. "Barb, you're still a great cook!" Trinity smiled as she watched her and Ken looking each other over. "We might have to keep you around for awhile," she added and thought of Ken fucking his Mom. That would be so hot! Trinity moaned to herself and knew that Barb would love her sons' big cock. She loved them big in college and Trinity had an idea that she'd shit herself when she got a look at Ken's.
Barb had to laugh at Trinity's words, but it wasn't a bad idea. "I just might do that," she replied and wondered if she'd burn in hell for thinking about her son this way, but she was on fire for the first time in so long and it felt so good.
"I think you should. It will give you and Ken a chance to get to know each other again. From what I've seen and heard, you really need too." Trinity said with a motherly voice and a stern look. "Both of you have a lot of resentment towards each other and I think you need to work it out." Trinity added as she tapped her fingers on the table and hoped that she could get them together.
"I know. I've been so mean to him and Mollie; I'd be surprised if they didn't hate me." Barb replied as she looked at Ken with tear-filled eyes and hoped she could set things right.
Ken quickly stood and moved to her. He sat on his knees and gently hugged her body to his. Oh fuck, I'm getting a hard-on for Mom! He laughed to himself and just let it happen. She couldn't see it and if she did, he didn't care. It would be kinda cool to fuck Mom. She was a babe and looking better every second.
"Don't cry. We don't hate you." Ken whispered in her right ear and something happened. Ken softly kissed it and he could see goose bumps on her bare neck. Mom likes her ears kissed! Ken laughed to himself. He did it once again and just like before, her neck quickly covered with the tiny bumps of excitement.
Barb sat helpless in her chair as Ken kissed her ear, the most sensitive part of her body and her own son was driving her nuts. If she isn't fucking you, she sure as hell should be! She thought and couldn't help but wonder if her baby boy was screwing his sexy aunt. If he was, Barb didn't care anymore. She was being drawn into something so strange and so taboo and it was the most exciting thing she'd ever known in her life.
Ken hugged her more, feeling his cock grow harder and harder as he thought of fucking her. "Damn, I kinda like hugging you," he whispered in her ear and he had to get her again. He softly kissed her again, watching her neck and upper body quickly cover with the tiny bumps. You horny bitch, getting all turned on by your son! He thought and Ken knew he had to try her. It was cool as hell to fuck his aunt and he knew fucking Mom would be awesome as hell.
"My little Romeo." Barb laughed as she fanned her face, wondering why she was having such thoughts of Kenny. He was her son.
"That is one smooth talking man right there!" Trinity laughed at Barb and had an idea that she'd be sharing Ken with his Mom. "You should give her that deluxe treatment you gave me. I think she'd love it!" Trinity smiled and thought of Ken wearing Barb's ass out.
Ken couldn't believe what Trinity said, but his dick sure did. "It would be kinda cool. I can spoil you with a nice hot bath and a good, slow massage. Would you like that?" he asked with a little smile, wondering what ol' Mom would do when his hands started slithering all over her luscious body.
"I'm going to bed early tonight, so you two can have the house all to yourselves. Build a fire, put on some relaxing music and well, have fun." Trinity said with a little wink and hoped Barb would go for it. If she would relax and let Ken work his magic, she was going to be his whore too.
"It would be nice. We haven't really talked or anything in years." Barb smiled as she caressed his face, wondering if there was something she wasn't seeing or was she. Was Kenny trying to seduce her, or was it just her imagination running wild.
"Tonight you'll have all the time you want." Trinity said as her pussy started to burn and burn bad. She was already horny as hell for Ken and the thought of him fucking his Mom, was killing her. Tomorrow, you best wear my pussy out! Trinity thought, hoping Ken would get Barb. Fucking a sexy woman like her would be great anyhow and her being his Mom, made it all the better.
"I'm gunna like that." Barb said with a little smile and if Kenny was to try something, Barb was going to let him and see what happened.
"Well good!" Ken replied standing up; making sure that Mom could see how hard she'd made him. He was so excited and he had his perverted aunt to thank for it. He knew that Trinity was a perv, but he would have never thought that she'd want him to fuck his Mom. "After we clean up the kitchen, I'll start getting everything ready," he said and noticed Mom's pretty eyes were gazing towards his cock. You're going to see it real soon! He thought and Ken couldn't wait to be alone with her.
Oh my God! And I thought your father had a big one. Barb thought as her eyes stared at his long and extremely hard cock, hoping he was out to seduce her, because she was more than willing to give it a try. "I'm all yours then," she whispered to Kenny and Barb couldn't wait for this illicit and taboo thing to happen. She needed a good man to throw her down and fuck the holy living daylights out of her and Kenny would be the perfect man for the job. He was young, horny as hell and his cock was so beautiful.
"Let's hurry and get things clean, so you two love birds can get things...um...going!" Trinity said with a big smile and a seductive wink at Barb, knowing she was in for the fuck of her life.
"Love birds?" Barb asked as she pulled Kenny against her hip and she was hoping to feel his young, hard cock and she did. Oh fuck! I hope you really want to fuck me, because if you do, I'm ready! She thought as she enjoyed the feel of his long, pulsing cock on her side, wondering what it was going to feel like deep in her aching pussy.
"Why not? You're both over age. Go with it and have some fun." Trinity said, but quickly regretted it. She didn't want to scare Barb away from a wonderful night of sex with her son.
Barb knew what was going on and she figured what the hell. If Kenny wanted her, he was going to get her. Trinity was right, they were over age. Barb needed a good, hard fuck from a young stud and the young stud was going to be her son.
"I wonder about you sometimes." Barb smiled as she reluctantly pulled away from Kenny. "I do expect more hugs from you later, mister," she said, but what she really meant to say was, I want you to hug me while you fuck the shit out of me!
He slipped his hands over Mom's very shapely ass and pulled her back to him, making sure that his stiff cock was pressed to her pussy. "You're going to get a lot more hugs and a few other nice things," he said and flexed his hard cock, enjoying her face and eyes light up.
"I guarantee that you're going to be putty in his hands in only a few seconds." Trinity said thinking of their first night and how Ken pleased all of her needs.
You bitch! You did fuck him! Barb laughed to herself and thought of being Kenny's next quest. Oh well, we'll keep it in the family! She thought and couldn't wait to have her baby boy back in her, where he came from. But this time, he'd be making love to her.
"I'm ready and more than willing." Barb smiled as her pussy started to burn with need. It was the most exciting thing that she'd ever known in her life and it was so dirty. I'm going to let my own son fuck me! Barb moaned to herself and she wished that they were alone now, but she could wait and let things develop slowly.
"That's it girl!" Trinity said as she filled the sink with soap and water. "Ol' lover boy will having you screaming with joy and begging for more, in no time at all!" she added with a giggle and Trinity was sure that Barb knew about them fucking each other by now.
"It's been a long ass time since I've had anything to scream about." Barb said giving Kenny a helpless look, hoping that he could give her something she needed very badly, a big cock, fucking her for the entire night.
"You relax and let things happen and you'll be in heaven!" Trinity said with a long and very lustful moan as she thought of Ken's big cock.
Barb was still a little in shock as she thought of letting Kenny fuck her, but on the other hand, she was so excited thinking of this taboo thing. "You're a total perv, girl." Barb laughed at Trinity and she hoped she could go through with this. Her pussy was dripping wet, her heart racing with excitement and the thought of her son fucking her filled her mind, but Barb knew it was so wrong.
Ken ran his hand over Mom's ass and gently caressed. "She's just messing with you. I'm not going to do anything except give you a wonderful massage," he whispered in her ear and couldn't resist giving it another soft kiss. You fuck this up and I will not touch you again! He thought as he gave Trinity a hard and very cold look. Mom was all his, but if Trinity kept up her teasing and picking at Mom, she might back out. He could still see a bit of hesitation on her pretty face and Trinity was making it worse.
Trinity saw Ken's look and she knew he was getting pissed at her. "I'm just kidding you. That handsome son of yours gives the best rubdown I've ever had in my life," she said with a big smile and really hoped that she hadn't made Ken too mad. She loved him so much and would die if something so stupid fucked up their relationship.
"I haven't been touched in so long, I might pass out from shock!" Barb laughed as she gave Kenny a quick smile and she could feel her pussy starting to tingle.
"I'm sure he'll take good care of you." Trinity replied with a smile and she knew Ken was really going to enjoy loving Barb, his mother so much. If Tom hadn't touched her in such a long time, Ken would have her in just a few minutes.
"If you two have this under control, I'm going to get a shower and get your bath going." Ken said as he moved behind Mom, making sure that his still very hard cock pressed against her toned and excited ass. "Don't pay her any mind, she's just teasing," he whispered in Mom's ear and he felt her head turn, giving him a perfect angle to kiss her ear and he did.
Oh god, I hope you fuck my brains out! Barb thought as his warm lips kissed her ear, sending a massive rush of hot blood racing through her body and straight to her lonely pussy. "Just give a yell when you're ready," she said looking up to him with an innocent look on her face, hoping this was the right thing to do. She was so horny and he was so handsome, but Kenny was her baby.
"I will," he whispered again and he couldn't resist one last kiss before he ran up to his room to shower.
Barb fanned her face and she couldn't wait. She'd been without a man in her body for such a long, long time and now, she was only a few minutes away from being loved by a wonderful, young man. Her son.
Tom and Mollie rushed into her apartment, kissing and grabbing each other. "Oh Daddy, I need you!" Mollie cried as she dropped to her knees and jerked down his pants. "Oh fuck yes!" Mollie whimpered, opened her mouth and took him as deep as possible, letting him go to the back of her warm mouth.
"Yes!" he growled as he held her head and enjoyed Mollie sucking him so hard. "Oh baby, it's been so long since I've had anything as wonderful as this!" Tom moaned as her soft moans and loud sucking noises filled his ears and the quite room. "Suck Daddy! Suck Daddy's cock like a good daughter should," he said with a big smile and he wished this would have happened long before now. He always had a thing for her, but was so afraid it would fuck up their lives.
Yes Daddy! I'm a good daughter and I'll always make you feel good. Mollie thought as sucked him like no other man she'd ever been with. She loved him and would do any and everything he ever asked of her, with no questions asked. She sucked while her head moved back and forth, enjoying Daddy moaning with so much need and pleasure in his voice.
"My sexy, sexy baby girl!" Tom moaned as he caressed the sides of Mollie's pretty face. "Suck Daddy and then," he moaned as he pushed deep in her wet mouth, enjoying the sounds of Mollie gagging. "I'm going to fuck you so hard!" he moaned again, but louder, with more need.
Yes, I need my Daddy to fuck me hard! Mollie thought as Daddy shoved his big, hard cock so deep in her and she loved gagging on him. She wanted to be his sex slave, his bitch and his sweet, little fucktoy. Mollie pulled from him as she gasped for air and said, "Please do it now!" she begged looking up to the wonderful man she loved so much and hoped he would just * her. "I need your cock in me, Daddy! Please, fuck me!" she moaned pulling down her jeans and fell back on the floor with her legs spread.
Tom watched Mollie jerking down her jeans and when she spread herself, he was ready to fuck his darling daughter. He moved over her, kissing and sucking her panting mouth. "I love you so much!" he moaned between kisses as his hips humped to her, trying to get his swollen cock up Mollie's little pussy.
"Get it in me, Daddy!" Mollie cried out and hoped he would hurry. "I need you to fuck me! Make me your whore, your little cunt and your fucktoy!" she growled watching him smile and when Daddy reached between them, Mollie knew what was coming. "My sweet, sweet Daddy!" Mollie purred when she felt his big cock-head at her tiny, wet hole and at last, she was getting her Daddy.
He eased forward, enjoying her wetness covering his cock-head and Tom knew it was time to please his baby, his daughter. "Are you absolutely sure you want this to happen?" he asked and had to make damn sure Mollie knew what she was doing. He did not want this coming back on him and end up spending twenty or thirty years in jail. He knew that Mollie was going to be awesome, but no piece of ass would be worth twenty years in jail.
"I've never been so sure of anything in my life!" Mollie purred as she looked up to him and smiled.
Tom looked down to Mollie, took a deep breath and he pushed in. "Ahhh, yes! Oh God yes!" he yelled out as her body grabbed him and squeezed hard. "You're wonderful," he moaned as her heat and wetness covered him like a blanket on a cold winter's night.
Mollie watched Daddy as he guided his cock to her burning, little hole and she was ready for the man she loved with all of her heart. "Do it, Daddy! Take your baby girl," she moaned with lust and passion in her soft voice. He was big. Mollie felt like her tiny pussy had just been torn apart, but it was her Daddy taking her and Mollie wanted to die in his arms. "Oh Daddy! Oh yes! Oh my God yes! Fuck me! Fuck me harder, Daddy!" Mollie screamed and didn't care if anyone heard or not. Her Daddy, the man she loved was in her pussy and only seconds away from fucking her. "It feels so good, Daddy!" Mollie whimpered and she couldn't have been happier.
"I know, baby. You feel so good," he panted as he looked at her pretty face and hoped this wasn't a one-time thing. He loved Mollie and if she was willing, Tom wanted her for the rest of his life.
Mollie wrapped her arms and legs around Daddy as tight as she could, never wanting to let him go. "I want you in me every chance we have," she whimpered as he slowly started moving in and out of her pussy.
"I'll be here for as long as you want me," he moaned as he enjoyed Mollie's extremely tight hole. It felt like there was a super-strong hand inside her, squeezing his cock. "I've never had anyone like you, baby!" Tom moaned again as he pumped faster and hoped he could make his baby girl cum before he did, but it was going to be so hard. He hadn't had sex in so long and Mollie so beautiful and her tiny pussy was delightful.
"I wanta feel your big Daddy-cock fucking me all the time," she growled as she loved the feel of her Daddy, the man she loved with all of her heart and soul, fucking her so good. "Fuck me, Daddy. Fuck me hard!" Mollie cried watching nothing but pleasure on his face. "That's my, Daddy. Fuck your, baby. Fuck your daughters' little pussy," she moaned as he moved faster, driving his long, hard cock to her core and Mollie knew that she'd be getting a wonderful gift, very soon.
Tom moved faster and pushed in as deep as he could, lifting her tiny ass from the floor with each deep thrust in. "I'll do anything for you, but I need to know something first," Tom said as he slowed and stopped fucking her.
"What's wrong, Daddy. Are you alright?" Mollie asked as she quickly sat up and hugged him with all of her might.
"Is this just a fling or do you really want me?" he asked with a hint of sadness.
"Daddy," she smiled and hugged him tighter. "If I had my way, Daddy." Mollie stopped to give him a small, but very passionate kiss before going on, hoping that he could see what she wanted. "I'd even marry you. That's how much I love you. I want you in my life, as my lover, not my Daddy. But, I'll always call you Daddy, no matter what me do." Mollie said with a giant smile and hoped that he believed her.
"I feel the same way. When I used to fall asleep at night, I'd dream of leaving your Mom and finding a sweet girl. And, it was always you that filled my mind," he said as tears rolled from his eyes and dripped on Mollie's bare breasts.
"Ahhh, Daddy, that's so sweet. I wish that I would have known. We could have made this happen a long time ago." Mollie said as her own tears flowed and she had a good idea that Daddy was hers, forever. "I wish we could turn back time and be lovers."
"We can't turn back time, but we can sure make up for lost time," he smiled and could have been happier. He had the young woman he loved and he wasn't going back. She was his and he was hers.
She giggled at him, smiled and growled. "Get to it then! I need my sexy Daddy to fuck me!"
Tom reached under Mollie, grabbed her into his arms and stood up. "I'm going to fuck you so good and hard, you'll beg me to stop!" he said with a deep voice as Tom carried Mollie to her room and laid her on the side of the bed. "Now, you're getting fucked, little girl!" Tom said looking down to Mollie and he started fucking her as if she was nothing but a common whore.
"Oh God! Daddy! Daddy!" she screamed as his big cock hammered her tiny pussy with no mercy and that's what Mollie needed, her Daddy, all but raping her. "Go you fucker! Fuck my pussy! Fuck it! Fuck it like you mean it, God damnit!" Mollie screamed as she slapped his face. "Fuck me, you prick!"
Tom loved this. He had never screwed a girl so hard in his life and prayed that Mollie liked it this way all the time. "You're nothing but a fucking whore!" he yelled to her and gave her right ass cheek a hard slap.
"Ahhh, yes!" Mollie growled like a wild animal in heat when his hand hit slapped her bare ass, sending waves of the most amazing sensations racing through her body that she'd ever felt. "You're nothing but a fucking pussy. Hit me and fuck me like you mean it!" she yelled as her hand swung towards his face, but she missed and loved it when Daddy's hand slapped her other ass-cheek. "Oh fuck! Yes! Oh Daddy!" Mollie cried out as her young body started trembling. "I'm close, Daddy," she moaned as he fucked her so hard, so deep and so fast, that she couldn't breath or think straight.
He looked at his cock going in and out of Mollie's tiny hole and Tom was in heaven. He was fucking the most beautiful girl in the world and she was his baby, his lover and his sexy, young daughter.
"Cum then! Cum on your fathers' cock! Cum on it, you fucking whore!" he yelled giving her another hard slap on the ass, watching Mollie's face light up and her pussy clamp down on him like a vise. "Cum, you no good whore!" he yelled ramming his stiffened cock in her so hard, he knew it had to hurt, but Mollie just screamed for more.
She bit down on her lower lip so hard, Mollie could taste blood. "Go Daddy, I'm so close! I'm...so close!" she squealed as her tiny pussy clinched around his big, hard cock and Mollie exploded. "Daddy! Daddy!" she screamed so loud, it felt like her throat had torn apart. "I love you. I love you so much," she sobbed with joy as waves of pleasure and total bliss swept over her.
Tom slowed his pace just enough to enjoy the feel of his young daughter cuming on his cock and in return, he filled her tiny pussy full of the same cum that had made her years before. Tom knew that he'd found his dream girl, his daughter, Mollie.
"Ok, I'm ready for you!" Ken yelled down the stairs and he couldn't wait to get his hands on Mom. He'd enjoyed looking at her over his life and now, they were headed to a place of no return.
Trinity smiled at Barb and she knew Ken's lovely Mom was in for the treat of her life. "You remember to relax and let go. If you do, I promise that you're going to love it," she said with a big smile and knew Ken was going to fuck her crazy.
Barb returned Trinity's smile, but her insides were shaking with fear. How in the holy hell, can I let my son screw me? Barb thought as she stood up, walked towards the steps and hoped she could go through with this.
"I'll try." Barb said as her feet and body led the way, but her mind wasn't sure about this. She loved Kenny and was so sorry for the last few years. Barb never knew why she'd turned into such an evil woman and she felt so badly for it. Maybe this is what we need. She knew what people said about the special bond between a mother and son. Barb wanted him back in her life and if it was to be his lover, she was ready.
Ken stood near the stairs smoking a cigarette, when Mom walked up. "Hey there," he said as he took her hand, held it up to his mouth and gently kissed it. "Wanta drag?" Ken asked as he held the cigarette up to her sexy lips.
She couldn't believe the massive erective that Kenny was sporting and it looked so good. "Thank you," she whispered as she took a smoke puff from his smoke and slowly blew it up into the air.
"This is how it works," he smiled as he led her into the massive bathroom and next to the equally large tub. "I do everything for you. You're not to lift a finger! Do you understand me?" he asked with a firm tone, watching dear ol' Mom trembling in her jeans.
"Yes," she whispered with a hint of fear and excitement in her soft voice. Kenny's hands slowly reached to unbutton her blouse. With each button he released, her heart pounded harder and her lonely pussy grew wetter. He carefully pulled it from her body and she heard a soft moan of lust coming from her tall and handsome son.
"You're so pretty, Mom!" he smiled as he reached up to her excited breasts and swollen nipples. He gently ran a finger over each one and he loved the look of shock that quickly covered her face. "I bet you never thought this would happen," he smiled and gently squeezed each of Mom's wonderful mounds.
"No," she whispered as her son began to play with and torment her breasts. "But, I like it...a lot." Barb smiled at him and that's when she looked down and noticed just how hard he was for her. "Is that all for me?" she asked with an innocent voice that sounded like it came from a tiny girl and not from a grown woman.
"Damn right it is."
"You should be ashamed of yourself," she teased as she leaned back, making sure that she was enjoying her son's seduction. "Getting all excited for your mother," she smiled and hoped that his plans involved her sucking his big, long cock. Tom liked it when they were younger, but the last few years, he didn't like her doing it and Barb loved sucking cock.
Ken kept on caressing her large breasts through her thin bra and loved how hard Mom's nipples were. "I hope you don't mind me doing this. I've always wanted to get my hands on these babies!" he said with a wink and watched her face turning a nice shade of red. "Do you want me to stop?" he teased and knew Mom loved this from her moaning and trying to push her pussy against his cock.
She opened her eyes, put her hands on her hips and said in one of those motherly voices. "If you stop, I'll bend you over and spank your ass!" she smiled at the look on Kenny's handsome face and she knew he wasn't planning on stopping until he had her in bed.
"Easy baby, I'm not going to stop for anything," he smiled and couldn't help but hugging this sexy woman to him. "I think we need to get you naked and in your bath," he smiled again as her sweet perfume floated up his nose, making him growing harder. "Oh, you smell so good!" he moaned as he leaned to kiss the tender flesh on Mom's neck. Ken enjoyed the soft and lustful moan coming from her panting mouth. You're all mine! He thought and he couldn't wait to get Mom in bed. She was going to be just as good as Trinity, definitely better.
"I still can't believe I'm letting you do this to me." Mom smiled as she hugged Kenny to her breasts, enjoying him against her body. It reminded her of when he was a small boy, but now he was a man and he wanted her. "But, it's nice holding you so close to me again."
Ken lay against her firm breasts and he smiled at her words. "It sure is," he replied as he gave one of Mom's swollen nipples a lick. She moaned, pulled him closer and shoved his face straight into her breast. "Do you like it?" he asked as he quickly licked the other nipple and like before, Mom moaned out with lust.
"Oh God yes!" she cried with need in her voice and Barb couldn't wait to find out what amazing pleasures she was going to receive from her handsome son. "I love it!" Mom cried again as Kenny slowly licked her other nipple.
Ken smiled to himself as he reached to unbutton Mom's extremely tight jeans, but he couldn't resist playing with her ass first. "I love this ass too. You look so good in these jeans." Ken moaned as he grabbed both of her nice cheeks and gave them a hard squeeze. "Oh shit!" he moaned again while he squeezed Mom's ass and kissed around her stomach, enjoying her tender flesh against his lips.
"I wore them just for you," she whispered and felt his lips placing small kisses on her stomach. "You're going to kill me!" Mom whimpered as her sons' lips and very skilled hands were quickly driving her crazy with need. There were feelings covering her body that she'd never felt in her life and it was her son doing it to her. "Is this the same way you seduced your aunt?" Mom asked looking down to him, hoping this wasn't the way he got Trinity in bed. She was his Mom and she deserved a little extra love than his aunt did.
Ken stopped, looked up to her and said, "In a way, but," he slowly stood up, pulled her to him. "You're my Mom and I love you. I'll make sure that I give you extra special treatment. How's that sound?" Ken asked as one hand caressed her breasts and the other moved back to Mom's fine ass.
"I'd like that, a lot," she said in a helpless voice. Mom leaned to Kenny's lips, and she gently kissed him. It felt so good and so nasty to kiss her own son; Mom couldn't wait for Kenny to get on with her seduction. "I just might end up taking advantage of you!" Mom giggled and felt her pussy getting so wet, it was unreal. "I'm so excited," she moaned with need and felt Kenny tugging down her jeans.
He carefully pulled them down and Ken smelled something very nice, his Mom's excitement. "Mmm, I smell something good!" Ken said as he inhaled Mom's very musky scent and he loved it so much.
"It's been a long time since I've had a man down there."
"I know a man that's going to be there a lot." Ken smiled as gently hugged and kissed her.
"I hope so. I'm tired of being lonely." Mom replied feeling her eyes starting to tear up. "Your da..." she started to say, but Kenny put his finger over her mouth.
"It's just you and me now. I'm gunna take good care of you and you'll never be lonely again."
"You promise?"
"Yes, I promise," he smiled and finished pulling down Mom's jeans, leaving her in nothing but her sheer bra and very wet panties. "Oh God, you're soaked!" Ken moaned as he ran two fingers over the center of her dripping pussy. "Are you always like this?" he asked with a big smile and couldn't wait to get back inside Mom's magnificent body.
"I'll always be this way, for you." Mom purred with lust in her voice and she wanted her son. She wanted him fucking her hard and ending this loneliness once and for all.
"I'll make damn sure to keep it happy then." Ken said as he carefully unhooked Mom's tiny bra, letting it drop to the floor and at long last, he was staring at Mom's bare breasts.
She loved being his arms and the fact that this was so wrong and nasty, made it even more exciting. "You better or I'll ground you to your room." Mom giggled as his skilled fingers slid up and down her excited pussy, driving her crazy with need.
"You could ground me to your room. That would be really nice." Ken said as he watched her pretty face. Her eyes were squeezed shut and it looked like Mom was ready to cum at any second.
"Mmm, that would be so nice!" Mom moaned as Kenny gently pulled over her wet panties and he began massaging her swollen clit. "Oh yes! Oh my sweet baby!" Mom cried as magnificent feelings raced through her body and it was her handsome son doing it to her.
Ken loved this. Mom was going crazy and he hadn't even gotten started yet. "Do you know what's going to happen tonight?" he asked looking into her eyes.
"I think so, but will you tell me." Mom whispered as she lay against him, loving his fingers tormenting her clit and body to no end.
"Your son is going to make love to you. How does that sound?" Ken asked and he slowly eased his index finger into Mom's hot, wet pussy. She jumped and her muscles grabbed him, squeezing hard and it felt like they were also sucking it.
"I love it! Oh my God!" Mom squealed and didn't care if Trinity heard or not. She thought this was good for her, try letting your own son do it to you.
"I'm going to put my cock in my sexy Mom's pussy. The same place I came from, but this time," he paused to slip another finger in Mom, enjoying a lustful moan coming from someplace deep in her before going on. "I'll be making love to it." Ken said as he held her up.
"Yes, please do it! I can't wait, baby!" Mom begged and hoped that Kenny would just take her now. She needed him in her body, back where he came from.
He had to smile. Poor Mom was going crazy. "Let's get you rinsed off and then, we'll go to my room," he said as he pulled from Mom and helped her sit in the warm water.
"Can I ask you something first?" Mom said looking at him with dreamy eyes.
"Of course you can."
"Is this a one-time thing or um...?" she asked and felt like a fool. She was going to ask her son, if he was planning on seducing her on a regular basis.
He ran his hands over her wet breasts and he had to smile. "Mom, you're a beautiful woman and if you want, I'd even move back home to be with you." Ken said with more love than he'd ever known. He loved Trinity, but this was his Mom and she would always come first.
"Oh that would be so magnificent! My son and I living together as lovers." Mom purred with love as she thought of them at home, loving each other day and night.
Ken smiled at her words and he saw nothing but love in her eyes. He slid his hand down her stomach and between her legs, gently rubbing Mom's excited, little pussy. "That would be bad ass! Making love to you all the time." Ken said as Mom smiled bigger than he'd seen in years.
"That would be great, but what about your other lady down the hall? Will she get pissed? I know I sure would." Mom said as she opened her legs to give Kenny the freedom to do anything he wanted and he did. Two fingers eased back in her body, but this time, they were fucking her. "Oh baby!" she cried as her back arched and she needed him now. "We need to go to your room and get busy!" Mom said in a tone that she knew Kenny would understand.
"Is Mommy horny and ready to get a big, hard cock?"
"Yes!" Mom growled, stood up and grabbed his hair. "Take me to your room...now!"
"Damn, Mommy must be real horny!" he laughed and knew he best get to it or she'd end up raping him.
Mom was lying in the middle of Ken's bed as he carefully and very slowly moved over her, with his long, hard cock leading the way. "I still can't believe that I'll about to make it with my Mom," he whispered to her as he started kissing her lips. "It's going to be so cool. Putting my hard cock in you, the place I came from," he whispered again and poor Mom was moaning and ready for him to take her.
"Yes! Oh yes!" Mom whimpered with need as Kenny's hard, youthful cock rubbed her and it felt so good against her wet, aching pussy. "Do it! Love your mother! Make me feel good," she moaned as her long legs bent at the knee and she spread them open. "Kenny, love your Mom. Put that big thing in me and love your Mom!" Mom said looking at him with love and need in her pretty eyes. She wanted to suck him, but that was going to wait. For now, she just needed her baby boy in her and making love to her burning pussy.
Ken smiled at her and he knew it was time. He reached down between Mom's legs and made sure that she was wet. He gave her one last kiss as her son, he took a small breath in and he gently pushed. "Oh God! Mom, I'm in you! I'm in you!" he cried out as her muscles grabbed him and squeezed. Her warmth and wetness quickly covered him as he slid deeper.
Barb knew what was coming. She also took in a breath of air and she felt him knocking at her door. Kenny kissed her, he had a look on his face that Barb had never seen before, and he took her. "Aaaah yes! My baby! My sweet, sweet baby!" Mom cried as Kenny filled her lonely body with his long and very, very hard shaft. She felt as if she was being raped by a horse, but there was no way she was going to stop. Her baby boy, the young man she loved as a son, was now her lover.
He held her tight as his hard cock continued to ease deep into her body. Mom's tight muscles fought to keep out this massive, foreign object, but her needs as a woman let it in. "Oh Mom! I still can't believe this," he said as he held this lonely and extremely beautiful woman in his arms, enjoying her body pulling on and sucking his cock to her deepest depths.
She loved the feel of Kenny's massive cock sinking to a place in her body that no man had ever been before and no man, but Kenny would ever enjoy again. Barb knew her life was now complete. She had the man of her dreams, even if he was her son.
"My baby boy, making love to his Mom. It's a shame that this is considered illegal. I wonder how many other Mom's in the world have enjoyed their son, like I'm enjoying you now," she purred, wondering just how far Kenny's big, hard cock was going to go in her, but she wasn't stopping him.
"If they all were as pretty as you...it would happen all the time." Kenny smiled and he pushed one last time. His cock stopped, hitting the deepest depths of Mom's tender pussy and Kenny knew he was completely in her. "Oh shit!" he moaned as his cock hit bottom. "Mom, you're the best!" Ken whispered as he gently kissed her panting mouth and he was ready to make love to his very sexy Mom.
Mom lay helpless under Kenny and at his mercy. His long and hard cock was rammed so deep in her body, she couldn't move. But, then he pushed one last time and she thought that Kenny's cock touched her soul. "Kenny," she whimpered as it sank in her and it hit something wonderful. "My baby," she whimpered a bit louder as her head began to spin and Barb thought her heart was going to explode from all the excitement. "Please don't leave me again," she whispered as tears of joy ran from her eyes and down the sides of her face.
"I won't, Mom." Kenny smiled as he slowly kissed away her tears. "I have the best Mom in the world," he moaned when Mom squeezed her pussy. "I liked that," he gasped, watching a big smile cover her pretty face and she squeezed harder. "Oh you nasty bitch!" he said before thinking and waited for Mom to slap him, but she just giggled.
"You called me a bitch, you bad boy. No more of Mommy's pussy for you," she laughed as a shocked look covered his face, but Mom knew Kenny would never be denied anything from her. If Kenny wanted to tie her up and beat her, she was all his. "I'd never stop you from that. I love your big cock as much as you love me," she smiled and hugged Kenny with all of her might.
"I'm glad of that, because I'd hate to * you."
"Oh, that sounded hot as hell!" Mom moaned thinking of Kenny ripping off her clothes and forcing her to fuck him. "We just may have to try that someday, soon," she smiled looking up to Kenny and never felt so complete in her life and it was all from her wonderful son.
"That does sound kinda hot. I'd come home late, maybe see you in your room and fuck you crazy."
"When we get back home, it's our first thing to do," she smiled at him and Barb knew she was in for the time of her life. She had a young man that loved her and she was sure that he'd be fucking her every waking moment of the day. "I'm thinking that you need to start moving this," she said squeezing her muscles around Kenny's swollen cock. "Beautiful thing in and out of me," she smiled at the look of shock on his handsome face and Mom was ready to get fucked by her son.
He looked at Mom and he couldn't believe her muscle control. "I'm going to have a problem," he said and watched her pretty face go from a big smile, to a look of horror.
She quickly sat up on her elbows and hoped that Kenny was alright. "What's wrong baby?" she asked in her motherly voice and prayed that Kenny would be able to finish this, if not, Barb knew she would die.
He laughed at Mom and gave her a fast, reassuring kiss on the lips. "I'm going to be lucky if I last ten seconds. I thought it was hot doing Trinity, but that was nothing compared to making love to my beautiful Mom." Kenny said with a smile and watched Mom's eyes starting to tear up.
"Are you going to be this sweet all the time?"
"I'm always like this; you never took the time to notice."
"I know and I'm so sorry. I'm going to make it up to you, I promise." Mom said with a big smile as she looked up and down her sons' body and Barb hoped that this would last a long, long time. She would die if it just turned out to be a young boys' quest to screw his Mom. "You do whatever you need to. I'm going to blowup any second," she said as her hands caressed his chest and down his smooth stomach.
Ken slowly pulled back his cock and pushed back in Mom. "Oh Mom," he moaned as he began to love his Mom. He moved slowly, watching the pleasures on her pretty face and Ken couldn't wait to see and feel this sexy woman cum. "This is so fuckin' hot! I'm making it with my Mom!" he moaned as his pace quickened and Mom moved with him, as if they'd been making love to each other for years.
"Ohhh, that's it, baby! Love Mommy! Fuck my pussy, hard!" she cried as his long, hard cock slipped in and out of her stretched pussy and it felt so good to have her baby fucking her. She moved her hips with him, each time he pulled back, she did to and when Kenny pushed back in her, Barb shoved her hips to his. "Oh yes! Oh God, fuck me, Kenny! Fuck me hard!" she screamed and didn't care if Trinity heard or not. Barb had her man and she was going to keep him happy, no matter what it took.
Mom's words filled his ears and Kenny did as Mom said. He started fucking her with long and deep strokes, ramming his cock to her core. "Oh Mom, I love you! I love you so much!" Ken moaned as he used and pleased her lonely body and he thought of being home, fucking her in his room. He used to dream of fucking her on his bed and now, he could find out how cool it would be.
"I love you too baby!" she whimpered and Barb felt a long, lost feeling rushing over the lower half of her body and she loved it. Her heart started pounding so hard, Barb thought she was going to die and something wonderful started to happen. "Baby...I'm cuming!" Mom screamed, grabbed Kenny with her arms and legs and pulled him on her body. "Oh my God!" she screamed again as every muscle and nerve in her body felt like they were on fire. "I'm cuming! I'm cuming on my baby boy!" Mom yelled so loud it hurt Kenny's ears. "Yes, oh yes," she whimpered as her body trembled from head to toe and it was because of her beautiful, young son.
He kept pumping Mom with long strokes, even with her holding him so tight. Now he wanted to cum in her, but his cock wasn't having it. "I wanta cum in you so bad," he moaned as he got back up to fuck her faster, but nothing was happening.
"Do it then! Cum in Mommy! Fill your mothers' pussy full of your nice, warm cum!" she growled at Kenny and hoped that he was alright. Maybe it's just the shock of being in me. She thought as she watched her baby struggling. "Let me help you," she smiled to Kenny and Mom knew what would help him. "Lay down and Mommy will make it all better," she said in a voice that would normally be saved for a tiny baby and not for sex, but this called for something special and something that Barb loved to do for her man.
Ken gently pulled her and lay on the bed. She quickly moved between his legs and smiled. "Mmm, what are you doing, Mom?" he said with a big smile of his own and when Mom sucked him into her warm mouth, Ken wanted to scream. "Oh hell yes!" Ken growled as he lifted his hips and drove his cock half way down her throat, but Mom just kept sucking like a wild animal.
She sucked him hard and when he lifted up, she was ready to cum again. Barb loved sucking cock to begin with and this cock was her baby's. She would do anything for this young man, anything at all. Cum in me! Cum in your mother's mouth! Barb thought as she looked to his handsome face and all the pleasure she was giving her son.
Ken just laid there as he enjoyed Mom and all the great feelings she was giving him. "I hope you do that a lot. It's wonderful!" he moaned as he watched her sucking and a smile covered his cock. "Mmm, Mom, you're fuckin' awesome!" he said and it was all over.
Barb smiled around Kenny's big cock and she felt it jump. That's my boy! She thought and Kenny came like nothing she had ever known. His cum shot in her mouth and down her throat so fast, she didn't have time to think. Oh baby! My sweet, sweet baby! Barb thought as she quickly swallowed every, single drop of his warm cum.
"Oh Mom, its cuming! I'm cuming in you!" he yelled out as cum shot from the tip of his hard cock and into Mom's willing mouth. She sucked harder, lapping and drinking down every, single drop of it. "Oh Mom, I love you. I love you," he moaned and started to cry.
"No, don't you cry!" she said as she moved over Kenny and into his loving arms. "No crying. I don't care if its happiness or not. I hate to see you cry, baby." Mom said as she kissed him with more love than she ever thought possible and it was for her son.
"I love you," he sobbed as he enjoying the feel of Mom holding him so tight and what just happened.
"And, I love you too!"
